'fifflf-VL 7///A f A>'\*{/ffj WL m tm hi mm mm WMm f \ / A GUIDE TO THE ANGLO-SAXON TONGUE: A GRAMMAR AFTER ERASMUS RASK; EXTRACTS IN PROSE AND VERSE, WITH NOTES, ETC. FOR THE USE OF LEARNERS. HXBitl) an apptnfcfjr* BY EDWARD JOHNSTON VERNON, B.A. MAGDALENE HALL. Antiquam exquirite Matrem. SECOND EDITION. LONDON: JOHN RUSSELL SMITH 36, SOHO SQUAEE. MDCCCIiXI. ^ \ - TO JOHN DAVID MACBRIDE ESQ. D.CJu principal of tffflagttalnu Hall, E1C. ETC, IN TOKEN O V RESPECT AND ESTEEM PREFACE. Anglo-Saxon was spoken by our forefathers in Eng- land for more than five hundred years ; from it have sprung the greater part of our local and family names, very many of our old, and almost all our provincial words and sayings, and fifteen twentieths of what we daily think, and speak, and write. No Englishman therefore altogether ignorant of Anglo-Saxon can have a thorough knowledge of his own mother- tongue, while the language itself, to say nothing of the many valuable and interesting works preserved in it, may in copiousness of words, strength of expression, and grammatical precision, vie with modern German. # The present object is to furnish the learner, if it may be, with a cheaper, easier, more comprehensive, and not less trustworthy guide to this tongue than may hitherto have been within his reach. The first six chapters are mainly abridged from the Grammar of the late Professor Rask of Copenhagen, as edited by Mr. Thorpe, whom the compiler has to thank for leave to make use of his praiseworthy labours, and for obliging answers to queries. * See Thorpe's Advertisement to Rask's Grammar VI PREFACE. Some alterations and additions seemed called for by the progress of the study since the publication of that work, whence its improved cultivation in this country must be dated. Illustrations from the kindred new Teutonic dialects German and Dutch, with some from Greek and Latin, old and provincial English &c. have taken the place of the Scandinavian # references as fitter for the English learner. A view, however narrow and imperfect, of languages more or less nearly akin, can hardly fail, it is hoped, to awaken in the understanding student, a wish to know something more of comparative philol gy, hitherfo so unworthily slighted among our- selves, and so laboriously and skilfully worked out by the Germans. The hyphen is used throughout to divide the parts of compound words from each other, as also prefixes, and when needful, case-endings and other terminations, from roots; in this as in other tongues, the beginner must accustom himself to parse not only every word in a phrase, but every syllable in a word. Some rules for gender have been attempted, and a list of exceptions to the general rule of its agreement with the German, together w T ith comparative tables of the cardinal numbers, and of the chief tenses, are added. The accent, sometimes misplaced or left out by Rask, and too often altogether neglected by others, has been carefully attended to. * Some acquaintance with Icelandic and the other old northern tongues, ahove all Gothic, which shows the originals of the A. S. inflections, quan- tity &c, is of course needful for a perfect knowledge of Anglo-Saxon. PREFACE. VI The Syntax is in great part new; the examples mostly- gathered from the compiler's own reading. The Extracts in prose and verse are fitted by explana- tory notes for use without a dictionary ; an analysis of the narrative verse, partly shortened from Rask, and a literal version of the poetry, are also given. The purpose here being to teach pure Anglo-Saxon only, the selec- tions are all from writers of a good age; one well grounded in the language in its perfect state, will not find it hard to bring down his knowledge of his native tongue, through Semi-Saxon, and eld and middle English, to our own time. The Appendix contains lists of words likely to be con- founded by learners, together with a number of addi- tional notes. For the length to which the latter have run some apology may be needed, but it seemed best not to lose the opportunity of bringing in, however irre- gularly, some matter which may be useful. To Mr. J. M. Kemble, Editor of Beowulf &c, who shares with Mr. Thorpe the honour of making his coun- trymen independent of foreigners for a right knowledge of their old national language and literature, sincere thanks are due for much very kind, and most valuable help and advice touching the accent, gender, and other hard and weighty points, on which opinions from such an authority cannot be too highly prized. Obliging hints, and the loan of scarce books from other quarters, must also be thankfully acknowledged. The compiler, feeling what scanty justice has been done to these various and welcome aids, must add that Vili PREFACE. for those faults both of doing, and of leaving undone, which he cannot hope to have avoided, he alone has to answer. Should this imperfect attempt however, by making the speech of the Anglo-Saxons somewhat easier and more attractive than heretofore to their children, give any of these a better knowledge of the real struc- ture, and true spirit, and a greater love for the power and worth of that tongue, which bids fair one day to overspread the whole earth, some time and labour will not have been spent in vain. CONTENTS. Page. Preface • • • « • • v CHAPTER I— LETTERS. 1. Alphabet &c. •••••! 2. Accent , .2 3. Pronunciation • . • • 3 4. Spelling ,. - ; , . .4 5. Change of Letters • . 5 6. Correspondence of do. • • . , ,7 CHAPTER II.— NOUNS. 1. Genders ...... 8 2. Inflection « . . '■* . .10 3. Simple Order, or Declension I. , . .12 4. Complex Order. Declension II. Class 1. • . .14 5. — — — — — 2. . , 14 6. — — — — — 3. . . .16 7. Complex Order. Declension III. Class I. ^ . 17 8. — — '— — 2. s . , 18 9. — — — — — 3. . • 19 CHAPTER III.— ADJECTIVES. 1. Inflection . . , . . .20 2. Definite Declension . . , .21 3. Indefinite Declension I. . . . .22 4. — — II. , 23 5. Comparison , . . , 24 6. Irregular do. 6 . a , .25 X CONTENTS. CHAPTER IV.— PRONOUNS. Page. 1. Personal • • *. * . 27 2. Possessive r • • • 29 3. Demonstrative « * • * . 30 4. Interrogative • • • • 31 5. Indefinite « « ' • • . 32 6. Cardinal Numbers . « • • 33 7. Ordinal do. . • • • • . 35 CHAPTER V.— VERBS. 1. Conjugation • 2. Chief Tenses. 3. Simple Order, or Conjugation I. 4. Conjugation I. Class 1. 5 — — ■ — 2. . 7. Complex Order , 8. Conjugation II. Class 1. 9. — — — 2. . 10. — — — 3. 11. Conjugation III. • 12. Conjugation III. Class 1. 13. — — — 2. . 14. — — — 3. 15. Anomalous Verbs . , 16. Auxiliaries &c. * o 37 . 38 # 39 . 41 a 42 . 45 • 46 e 48 , 50 . 53 54 • 55 t 58 , 59 , 60 % . 62 CHAPTER VI.- FORMATION OF WORDS. 1. Prefixes • • r 2. Nominal Terminations • • . . 3. Adjectival do. • • , • 4. Verbal do. * • » 5. Particles • « • 6. Composition • * • • 63 65 67 68 69 71 1. Syntax • • 2. Syntax of Nouns . 3. — — Adjectives 4. — — Verbs 5. — ■ — Prepositions 6. — . — Conjunctions . 7. — ■ — Interjections CONTENTS. XI CHAPTER VII.— SYNTAX. Page. 73 . 74 76 , 78 . • • .87 . . • • y* .96 CHAPTER VIII.— PROSE EXTRACTS. 1. S. Matthew, XII. 1—13. . . . .98 2. S. Mark, VI. 32. . . . . .100 3. S. Luke, XX. 9—25. . . . . .104 4. S. John, VII. 14—28. .... 107 5. Genesis, XLV. . . . . .109 6. Exodus, XXIII. . . . . .113 7. Saxon Chronicle . . . . .117 8. Apollonius • • • • ,121 9. Boethius, XVII., XXXIV. 10. . . . . 129 CHAPTER IX.— VERSE EXTRACTS. 1. Narrative Verse , . • • . 135 2. Boethius, Metre XII. . . . . .141 3. Caedmon, parts of Cant. II. and X VI. . • • 145 4. Betfwulf, parts of Cant. V., XXII., XXVII. . .153 APPENDIX. 1. Words spelt alike, but differing in accent, pronunciation, and meaning 3 • • e # .1 2. Words spelt and accented alike, but differing in meaning . 167 3. Other words likely to be confounded by learners • . 174 4. Additional Notes • . • .180 ABBREVIATIONS &c. A. S. Anglo-Saxon. Comp. compare. D. Dutch. P. French. G. German. Goth. Gothic. Gr, Greek. L. Latin. lit. literally. O. old English in general P. provincial. S. Scottish, the ancient English dialect of the Lowlands of Scotland, and part of the north of England. Numbers, applied to a noun, denote the declension and class; to a verb, the conjugation and class ; to an adjective, the indefinite declension. GUIDE TO THE ANGLO-SAXON TONGUE. CHAPTER I. Sect. I. — The Alphabet, Sfc. The A. S. letters are 24, viz. A a [K] N n O o P p M ae ye] B b C c [C] D d [b] E e [e] F f w G g[&3] H h[&F| I i L 1 M m [OP] R r [n] 5 s [r] T t [6] U u W w [|7p P ] X x ' Y y V 1? 6 d The characters between brackets were written by the Anglo-Saxons, but being for the most part mere cor- ruptions of the Roman forms are now seldom printed. B ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. In later times k was used for c ; v and z occur in foreign names only. The abbreviations 3 for and, f for h ae t, the, that, and others were in use ; in general ~~ shows that m or n is left out. II. — Accent. The accent (') over a vowel shows it to be long. The A. S. accented vowels are mostly long by nature ; as, l&r lore (G. lehre), bser bier (G. bahre), gren green (G. griin), wi d wide (G. weit), god good (G. gut), rum room, space (G. raum), fy r fire (G. feuer). Some have become long by contraction, g, h, ng, or n, being left out ; as, smeagan, smean to consider, sleahan, slean to slay, gangan, gan to go, fangan, fon to take : in f if five, t6d tooth, mud mouth, and the like, the kin- dred tongues show the omitted n ; as, irtvTe, L. quinque, G. fiinf ; 6-dovg, 6-$ovt-oq, L. dens^ 1 ) G. zahn ; G. mund: a few from the omission of a vowel ; as, tae, ta toe. From the examples above and below, it will be seen that in English a long or double vowel, and in German a long or double vowel, or diphthong, commonly answers to an A. S. long or accented vowel, while short vowels in general correspond in like manner. The accent serves at the same time, though never used for that pur- pose merely, to distinguish many words of like spelling but different meaning and sound; as, ac but, ac oak; insest mast, meest most ; wende turned, went, wende weened; is is, is ice; for for, for journey ; ful full, (') In A. S. as in Greek, ns does not occur in the same syllable. PRONUNCIATfON. 3- ful foul; hyrde herd, keeper, hyrde heard.{f) With- out due attention therefore to the accent, A. S. cannot be rightly written, pronounced, nor understood.( 3 ) III. — Pronunciation. The pronunciation is as follows : — a has the sound of our a in ah ; F. &c. short a. h is longer and broader, like G. &c. long a, approach- ing our au and aw. au and aw sound nearly like ow in now, but more open, like G. and Italian au. ae is pronounced like a in glad. se nearly as a in dare ; G. eh ; F. close e. e sounds like e in send, rather, when thus placed ; before a consonant followed by a vowel it resembles the ea in bear, but is shorter, like F. open (iha) is our hard th> as in thing. d (eih) our soft th, as in other. J> usually begins, d ends a syllable, but they were and are often confounded. IV. — Spelling. The A. S. spelling was very variable ; the following arethe commonest changes : — 1 It is likely that g before e or i, and (like h) at the end of a syllable, was guttural, as it often is in German, and always in Dutch. CHANGE OF LETTERS, 5 a — - se and se — a; |)am, J>eem; J>eere, J>are. a — ea; waldan, wealdan to wield, rule. a — o and o — a; man, mon( 2 ) man; on, an on. ea — e and e — a; ceaster, cester ( 3 ) town; fela, feala many ; ea — e ; teah, teh drew. i — y, eo; hit, hyt it: him, heom them. i — y, ie, e6; hi, hy, hie, heo Megn, J>eng, J>en servant, thane : g is sometimes added or cast off at the end of a word; as, hwy, hwyg why? hefig, hefi heavy: it is often left out before d or d; maegden, maeden maiden, maegd, meed tribe. cs, sc, hs ; x; acsian, ascian, ahsian, axian to ash {ox).( 4 ) V. — Change of Letters. Other changes of letters take place in inflection and derivation; the German synonyms often undergo the like, the English sometimes. a is changed into ae, and vice versa ; grafan to grave, (G. graben) ; J>ii graefst thou gravest, (G. du grabst) ; ( 2 ) P. mon for man, lang for long, and the like. ( 3 ) L. castra; hence Chester, -cester, &c. in local names, (*) See also nouns II. 2., and irregular comparison. 6 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. bead bath, (G. bad); badu baths (G. bader.^ 1 ) a into e; man, man (G. mann) ; men( 2 ) men (G. manner). a into 88 ; hal hale, whole, ge-hselan to heal. ea into e or y ; neah nigh, nehst nyhst nighest, next. e, o, eo, u into i or y; ren rain, rinan to rain; storm storm (G. sturm); styrman to storm (G. stiirm- en); weorc work (G. werk)^ wyrcan to work (G. wirken) ; hunger hunger, hyngrian to hunger* eh, eo, li, into y ; leas loose, (G. los) ; a-lysan to re-lease (G. er-16sen) ; neod need (G. noth) ; nydan to force (G. nothigen) : scrud shroud, scrydan to shroud. 6 into e; dom doom, deman to deem, doom. bb intof; a-hebban to exalt, a-hafen exalted (f), c and cc intoh; secan to seek, ic s&hte I sought ; feccan to fetch, (ge-)f reht fretcht{ 5 ). g into h and vice versd ; wrigan to cover, ic wrah 1 covered; beorh mountain, plur. beorgas( 6 ). s into r( 7 ) ; freosan to freeze, (ge-)froren frozen. dintod( 8 ); snidan to cut (G. schneiden), sniden cut (G. ge-schnitten). Several other changes take place in the formation of imperfects I. 3. and complex; likewise in nouns II. 2., III. 1. 3. and in adjectives. ( 1 ) See Verbs II. 3., and Nouns III. 1. ( 2 ) See Nouns III. 2. ( 3 ) See irregular comparison. ( 4 ) See Verbs II. 3. ( 5 ; See Verbs I. 2, 3. ( 6 ) See Verbs III. 1 , 2. Nouns II. 2. ( 7 ) See Verbs III. 3. ( 8 ) See Verbs II. 1, and III. 2. CORRESPONDENCE OF LETTERS. 7 VI. — Correspondence of Letters* Attention to the correspondence of A. S. with Eng- lish and German letters helps not only to recognise words already known in a kindred tongue, but to settle their derivation, spelling, and quantity. Thus — a answers to E. long o; G. ei, 1. e ; ban (9) bone, G. bein ; mare( 10 ) more, greater ', G. mehr. ea to E. 1. e; G. 1. o, a. au : stream stream, G. strom; sceap sheep, G. schaf; ge-leafa be-lief G. g-iaube. ea to E. short a, 1. o; G. s. a: scearp sharp, Q. scharf ; ceald cold, G. kalt. ae to E. and G. a, e: gaest guest, G. gast; fasst fast, G. fest. se to E. 1. e, a, o; G. 1. a, ei: seed seed, G. saat; heer hair, G. haar; m8est(") most, G. meist. e to E. 1. e; G. 1. u, a: eerie bold, keen, G. kiihn; wenan to ween, imagine, G. wahnen. i to E. 1. i ; G. ei : side side, G. seite. eo to E. a, o, u, e; G. e, ie: deorc dark, sweord sivord, G. schwert: ceorl churl^ G. kerl; feoil feU,Q. fiel. 6 to E. oo ; G. 1. u : fl or floor, G. flur. eo, eow to E. 1. e ; G. 1. ie, eu : de&p deep, G. tief ; deor dear, G. theuer; cneow knee, G. knie. u to E. ou, ow, oo ; G. 1. au, u : mus mouse, G. maus ; cu cow, G. kuh ; rum room, space, G. raum. ( 9 ) S. bane. ( 10 ) S. main (») S. maist. 8 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. y to E. Li, e ; G. 1. eu, an, o : fyr fire, G. feuer ; bryd bride, G. braut; hyran to hear, G. hbren. c (before a soft vowel) to E. and G. ch, k : cyle chill, G. kiihle ; stician to stick, G. stechen. cc to E. tch, ck; G. ck : streccan to stretch, G. strecken ; liccian to lick, G. lecken. scto E. sh, sk; G. sch : scyld shield, G. schild ; disc dish, table, G. tisch; tusc tusk. g (before a soft vowel sometimes) to E. y, G. j : gear year, G. jahr ; girstan-daeg yester-day. rands are often transposed: forst frost, G. frost: bridd (young) bird ; fl&cse flask, G. flasche. CHAPTER II. I. — Nouns. Gender. The genders, as in Greek, Latin, German, &c. are three, viz. neuter, masculine, feminine; the first two, as in those tongues, closely resembling each other, the last differing widely from both. A. S. nouns in general agree in gender with the corresponding German ; as, wif ild Masculine: mona G. mond moon. Feminine: sunne G. sonne sun. The chief exceptions are : — Neut. ear G. ahre (f.) ear of corn. — faesten G. feste (f.) fastness. — fyder G. feder (f.) feather, wing. Neuter: 5 wi jcil G. weib woman, wife. G. kind child. NOUNS — GEN DEIt 9 Neut. mod G. muth (m.) mind, mood. — twig G. zweig (m.) ticig. — wsepen G. waffe (f.) weapon. — westen G. wiiste (f.) waste, desert* — wit^ 1 ) G. wein (m.) wine. Masc. creeft G. kraft (f.) power, craft, art — ende G. ende (n.) end. — feld G. feld (n.) field. — here G. heer (n.) army. — lust G. lust (f.) lust, pleasure. — mere( 2 ) G. meer (n.) mere, lake, sea. Fern. boc G. buch (n.) book. — heelup) G. heil (m.) health, salvation. — heorte( 4 ) G. herz (n.) heart. — ge-syhd G. ge-sicht (n.) sight. — t-urf G. torf (n.) turf. — wiht G. wicht (m.) wight, being. Moreover, all A. S. nouns ending in -dom, -had, and -scipe are masculine, while G. nouns in -thum are some neuter, some masculine, in -heit and -schaft feminine ; A. S. in -nes (-nys, -nis) feminine, G. in -niss some neuter, some feminine, Some words are of more than one gender ; thus flod( 5 ) floodis neut. (II. 1.) and masc. (II. 2.); s&sea masc. (II. 2.) and fern. (I. 3.) ; bend band, bond masc. (II. 2.) and fern. (II. 3.) ; lac gift, office, &c. all three (II. 1. 2. 3.), but oftenest neuter. (*) Olv-og masc. L. vin-um, neut. ( 2 ) L. mare, neut. ( 3 ) L. sal-us, fern. ( 4 ) KapS-iafem. L. cor, neut. ( 5 ) G.flulh fern. ; see masc. and fern. ; band neut. and masc. 10 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. FURTHER RULES FOR GENDER. I. Nouns ending in -tl, -ed, -incle, and diminutives in -en; likewise all having the nominative and accusa- tive alike in both numbers are neuter. II. Nouns in -a, -m, -Is, -ad, -od, -e (from verbs) and -ling ; likewise all forming the genitive singular in -a, or the nominative plural in -as are masculine. III. Nouns in -aed, -ud, -d (after a consonant) -eo, -u (of quality from adjectives) -e (from adjectives) -ung, and -least are feminine. IV. The gender of compound words depends on that of the last part; thus wif-man woman is masculine. ( x ) II. — Declension, Nouns are divided into two Orders, the Simple and the Complex ;( 2 ) the former having one Declension of three Classes for the three Genders, the latter two De- clensions of three Classes each( 3 ). The Simple Order, answering to the Greek and Latin pure nouns, contains those ending in an essential vowel ; viz. -e in the neuter, -a in the masculine, and -e in the feminine. The Complex Order, answering to the Gr. and L. impure nouns, comprises all ending in a conso- nant, together with some in an unessential -e or -u. ( 1 ) By the same rule G. frauen-zimmer female is neut. ; manns-person man fern. ( 2 ) In Grimm's system Simple Nouns are called weak ; Complex, strong. ( 3 ) For the grounds of this division, see Rask's Grammar, pp. 26 — 30. , NOUNS — DECLENSION. 11 Table of the Inflection of Nouns. Simple Order. Declension I. "1, Neut. II. Masc. Singular. IILFel ISom. -e -a -e Accus,( 4 ) -e -an -an Abl. & Dat. -an -an -an Gen. -an -an -an Plural. Nom. & Ace. -an Abl. & Dat. -um Gen. -en a Complex Order. Declension II. Declension III. I.Neut . II. Masc. III.FemT " I.Neut. II.Masc III.Fem. Singular. Singular. Nom. — _(-e) — -(- e) -u -u Accus. — -(-e) -e -(- e) -u" -e A. &D. -e -e -e -e -a -e Gen. -es -es Plural. -e -es -a Plural. -e N. & A. — -as -a -u -a -a A. &D. -um -um -um -um -um -um Gen. -a -a -a(-ena) -a -a -a(-ena) ( 4 ) On this arrangement see Rask, Preface p. 54. 12 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. RULES FOR DECLENSION, I. All Nouns have the nominative and accusative alike in the plural. II. All Nouns form the ablative and dative plural in -urn, often changed to -on, and sometimes again to -an. III. The ablative and dative are always alike in each number. IV. Neuters, as in Greek, Latin, and German, have the nominative and accusative alike in each number. V. Feminines vary the nominative and accusative singular ; but form the ablative, dative, and genitive singular alike. VI. The Simple Order forms its genitive plural in -ena, the Complex in -a. ( x ) III. — Simple Order, or Declension I. The First Declension contains a few neuters ending in -e, all masculines in -a, and all feminines in -e ; the nominative plural is formed in -a n ( 2 ) . The three Classes are so much alike that they may be shown at one view. (*) Participial nouns form it in -ra (see II. 2.) like indefinite adjec- tives. Complex feminines (II. 3. and III. 3.) sometimes have a Simple gen. plural. ( 2 ) G. nouns forming their plur. in -en (-n) are Simple, all others Com- plex. NOUNS SIMPLE ORDER. 13 Examples — eage eye, steorra star, tunge tongue. Class I. Class II. Neuter. Nom. eag-e Accus. eag-e Abl. &Dat. eag-an Gen. eag-an N. & Ace. eag-an Abl. & Dat. eag-um Gen. eag-e na Singular. Masculine. steorr-a steorr-an steorr-an steorr-an Plural. steorr-an steorr-um steorr-ena Class III. Feminine. tung-e tung-an tung-an tung-an tung-an tung-um tung-ena. In like manner are declined eare ear, cliwe clew; h e a r ra lord, guma man, w y r h ta wright, workman, t i m a time, draca dragon, hlisa fame ; hlaefdige lady, cirice (circe) church, w uce week, e or de earth, wise wise, way ( 2 ) Sfc. Also some contracted nouns ; as, frea lord (masc.) ta toe, beo( 3 ) bee (fern.), making frean &c. plural tan, taum, taena; beon, be&na &c. IE! law, s?esea( 4 ), and ea river (likewise fern.) are indeclinable, except some- times gen. eas ( 5 ), nom. plural ean, ( 2 ) Manna man and heofone heaven are much less common tfian man 111. 2. and heofon II. 2. ( 3 ) G. zehe, biene, not contracted. ( 4 ) See is also declinable, as II. 2. ( 5 ) All A. S. nouns originally formed the genitive in -s ; see p. 70, n. 4. C 14 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE* IV. — Complex Order. Declension IT. Class I. The Second Declension, first Class, contains many neuters ending in one or more consonants. Examples — leaf leaf, word word. Singular t Nom. & Ace. leaf word Abl. & Dat. leaf-e word-e Gen. leaf-es Plural. word-es Nom. & Ace. leaf word Abl. & Dat. leaf-um word-um Gen. le&f-a word-a. Thus are declined ear ear of corn,hus house, deor ( ! ) beast, ge-h&t promise, hors horse, spel story, spell, wif woman, wife, beam child, bairn, lamb lamb Sfc; feoh( 2 ) fee, money, cattle makes feo, feos. V.— Class II, The Second Declension, second Class, comprises all regular masculines ending in a consonant, all complex ones in -e, and a few in -u (-o) ; the plural is formed in -as ; some monosyllables change se to a in the plural. (*) Hence deer — u Rats and mice, and such small deer." ( 2 ) "Comp. L. pec-us, pec-unia ; our fee is money only, G. vieh cattle onlv. NOUNS — COMPLEX ORDER. 15 Examples — deel part, deal, ende end, dreg day. Singular. N. & A. d^l end-e dasg A. &D. dsel-e end-e daeg Gen. dsel-es end-es Plural. d segues N.&A. deel-as end-as dag-as A.&D. dsel-um end-um dag-um Gen. dsel-a end-a dag-a. Thus also cyning (cing) king, smid, smith, stan stone, weg way, freo-dom freedom, munuc-had monk- hood ; mete meat, rsedere reader, weordscipe wor~ ship ; stsef ( 2 ) staff, letter, maeg kinsman, &c. Partici- pial nouns in -end usually have the nominative and ac- cusative sing, and plur. alike, and make -ra in the gen. plural. Treond friend, and feond jfoe, jfed'have plur. fryndj fynd, freond, feond, or freondas &c. Dis- syllables in -el (-ol), -en (-on), and -er (-or) are con- tracted in the oblique cases and plural ; thus e ngel angel, dryhten lord, ealdor prince, make engle, engles, englas &c. dryhtne &c. Heofen (-on) heaven has abl. and dat. heofene, heofone, or heofne and so on. Monad (mond) month forms monde &c. Winter winter has abl. and dat. wintra, nom. pi. wintras, or winter. Feld field, ford ford, and sumer (-or) sum- mer make abl. and dat. feld a, ford a, sum era. t 2 ) Comp. G. stab, stabe ; &c. G. buch-stab is Letter, J 6 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. Feeder father is seldom varied in the singular, and never contracted. Nouns in -h, and -u (-o), change them tog and w; as, beah nw^, beage, beages&c; bealu bale, injury, bealwe, and the like : a few drop the-h; as, feorh life, feore &c. Those in -sc often takex(cs) in the plural; as, fisc fish, fixas&c; some- times throughout ; fix, fixe &c. VI.— Class III. The Second Declension, third Class, contains all regular feminines ending in a consonant; the plural is formed in -a. Examples — stefen (stefn) voice, spreec speech. Singular. Worn. stefen sprsec Ace. stefn-e spreee-e A. &D. stefn-e sprac-e Gen. stefn-e spreec-e Plural. N. & A. stefn-a sprsec-a A. & D. stefn-um spreec-um Gen. stefn-a(-ena) sprsec-a(-ena). Thus are declined sawel soul, wylen female slave, frofer comfort, ge-samnung assembly, ecnys eternity, lag law, stow place, J>e6d people, lar lore, myri mirth, ben prayer, &c. Dissyllables in -el (-ol), -en, -er (-or), are contracted in the oblique cases, and often in all ; as, sawl, wyln, frofr. A single final consonant after a NOUNS — COMPLEX ORDER 17 short vowel is doubled; as syn sin, accus. &c. synne. The gen e plur. is sometimes in -en a. Nouns in -ung sometimes form the abl. and dat. in -a. Hand hand, makes accus. hand, abl. and dat. h an da, Miht might, tid time, tide, woruld world, have the accus. like the nom.; woruld sometimes makes gen. worldes. (*) N iht wight, and wiht wight remain unchanged in the accus. singular, and nom, plural. VII. — Declension HI. Class I. The Third Declension, first Class, contains all complex neuters in -e, all in -u, all neuter dissyllables in er (-or) .el (-ol), and -en, some in ed (-od), and many monosyl- lables in a consonant. The plural is in -u (-o), often changed to -a ; some monosyllables change ae, and a few ea 3 into a in the plural. Example s — treow tree^ rice realm, Singular. faet vat, vessel. N. & A. treow ric-e faet A. &D. treow-e ric-e faet-e Gen. treow-es ric-es Plural. fsst-es N. & A. treow-u ric-u fat-u A. &D. treow-um ric-um fat-um Gen. treow-a ric-a fat-a. ( ! ) See page 13 ; n s 5 above. 18 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. So likewise scip ship, lim limb, de&folf 1 ") devil, wseter water, ge-writ writing, writ ; wite punishment, ge-msere boundary, spere spear, melu meal, jftour ; baed bath, glses ( 2 ) glass, geat gate, &c. Dissyllables are mostly contracted; thus, heafod head, tacen tohen, w under wonder, make heafde, heafdes &c. tacne, wundre &c. ; nyten beast, neat, weofod altar, &c. are usually not. Those in -en some- times double the n in the oblique cases ; as, westen de- sert, westenne &c. Cild child, cealf calf, and seg egg, form their plural cildru (-a) ( 3 ), cealfru, aegru ; the first however often has cild or cilde. pystru darkness, lendenu loins, &c. have no singular. Nouns in -u take w, and are usually contracted, forming the plural in -a; as, sear u array, ambush, searwe, searwes; plur. searwa &c. VIII.— Class II. The Third Declension, second Class, comprises mas- culines in -u (-o), forming their plural in -a, some irre- gulars (masc. and fern.) in -er (-or), changing their vowel in the ablative and dative, and making -u (-o, -a) in the plural, a few (masc.) changing their vowel as above, and in the nominative and accusative plural, &c. (*) De 6 £o 1 is often masculine. ( 2 ; Comp. G. fass, fasser; glas, glaser. ( 3 ) Hencechitdr en, P. child- er ; comp. G. kind, kind-er; kalb, kalb-er; ei, ei-er : D. kind, kind-er-en ; ka!f, kalv-er-en ; ei, eij-er-en. NOUNS COMPLEX ORDER. 19 Examples — sunu so n, broder brother, man man. Singular. N. & A. sun-u broder man A. & D. sun-a breder men Gen. sun-a broder mann-e Plural. N. & A. sun-a brodr-u men A. &D. sun-um brodr-um mann-um Gen. sun-a brodr-u mann-a. So too are declined wudu wood, sidu custom, medo mead, metheglin; moder mother, dohter daughter, sweoster sister: fot foot, and tod tooth, follow man 5 making fet, ted. ( 5 ) Sun-en a is rare. Leode (G. leute) people, Dene Danes, Engle Angles, Englishmen, and a few more in -e with no sin- gular, make leodum, leoda, &c. IX.— vClass III. The Third Declension, third Class, contains all femi- nines ending in -u or -o, also some irregulars which change their vowel, &c. The former sometimes make the genitive plural in -en a. Examples— den u vale, boc book, burh burg a, town. Singular. Nom. de Ace. de n " u *) i / > boc burh sn-e 3 A. & D. den-e bee byrig Gen. den-e bee burg-e ( 5 ) Comp. G.mann, manner; fuss, fusse \ zalin, zahne. 20 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. Plural. N. & A. den-a b6c byrig A. &D. den-um boc-um burg-um Gen. den-a (-en a) b&c-a burg-a. Like denu are declined lufu loiie, gifu gift, grace, sn6ru daughter-in-law, caru care, lagu water, &c. Maenigeo (-u) many, multitude, yldo age, eld, breedo breadth, and some others in-o are indeclinable, except abl. and dat. plur. msenigum. Duru door makes abl. and dat. sing. dura. Collectives in -waru, as burh-waru town's-folk, form plur, -ware, gen. -wara or -warena. Mus mouse, lus louse, cu cow, gos goose, broc breeches, follow boc, making plur. mys mice, lys lice, cy hye, ges( x ) geese, brec. Cu sometimes has gen. sing. cus,( 2 ) gen. plur. cuna. Turf turf, and furh furrow, follow burh, making tyrf, &c. CHAPTER III. 1. — Adjectives As in German &c. have a Definite and an Indefinite inflection : the former is used when the adjective is pre- ceded by the definite article, by any other demonstrative, or by a possessive pronoun; the latter always else. There are three Declensions, one for the Definite form, agreeing closely with the Simple Order, two for the In- ( J ) Comp. G. bucL, biicher ; maus, mause ; laus / lause j kuh, kUhe j gans, ganse. ( 2 ) See page 70, n 4* ADJECTIVES. 21 definite, answering, though not so exactly, to the Com- plex Order of Nouns. II. — Definite Declension. Example — (god good) J>aet god-e ( 3 ) &c. the good. Singular. Neut. Masc. Fem. Norn. J>aet god-e segod-a se& god-e Ace. J>aet god-e Jjone god-an J>a god-an Abl. J>y god-an })y god-an Dat. ))am god-an Jjeere god-an Gen.J>aes god-an J>aere god-an Plural. N. & A. J>a god-an A. & D. J>am god-um Gen. J>ara god-ena. This declension is used for all adjectives, participles, and pronouns in general; participles present however take -ra instead of -en a in the genitive plural. Mono- syllables commonly change se to a throughout ; as, smael small, poet smale, se smala, se6 smale the small, and so on. Adjectives in -h, as he ah high, usually change it to g when the case-ending is a vowel, as, J) set heag-e, &c. ; otherwise the h isdropt; as, abl. &chean. Those in-u (-o), as near-u narrow, take w throughout; as, Jjset near-we, &c.( 4 ) ■ ( 3 ; Comp. Nouns I. 1, 2, 3. ( 4 , Comp. Nouns II. 2, 3. III. 1. . 22 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. III. — Indefinite Declension I. Example — god( 1 ) good. Singular. Neut. Masc. Fern. Norn, god god god Ace. god god-ne god-e Abl. god-e god e Dat. god-um god-re Gen. god-es god-re Plural. Neut. Masc. & Fern, ]S T . & A. g&d(~u) god-e A. & D. god-um Gen. god-ra. Thus are declined adjectives ending in -e, -el (-ol), -isc, and -wis ; likewise most monosyllables, all partici- ples present, participles past of the Simple Order, super- latives and pronouns; as, wyrct-e worth, icorthy, dyg-el dark, sprec-ol talkative, menn-isc human, ge-wissure, soct true, sooth, Ieoht light, heard hard, se&c sick, wrec wretched, f zest fast, &c. Those in -e drop it when a syllable of inflection is ''added; wyrd-ne, wyrd-um, wyrd-re, &c. Adjectives in -h and ~u follow the rules given above; accus. masc. hea-nne, nearo-ne; abl. &c. fern, hea-re, near-we or near-e; gen. plur. hea-ra, near-wa or near-a. ( ! ) Comp. Nouns II. 1, 2, ADJECTIVES, 23 IV ' .-^-Indefinite Declension II. Example — s m se 1 ( 2 ) small Singular. Neut. Masc. Fem, a. smssl smsel smal-u . smsel smsel-ne smal-e Abl. smal-e smale Dat. smal-um : smsel-re Gen. smal-es smsel-re Plural. Neut. Masc. & Fern. N. & A. smal-u smal-e A. & D. smal-um Gen. smael-ra. Thus are declined monosyllables with se (except fsest) &c, most adjectives with derived endings, and par- ticiples past of the Complex Order ; some of both the latter, however, follow Declension I. As, lset late, slow, swser heavy, glsed glad, bser bare, swses sweet, dear, til good, ead-ig blessed, prosperous, fser-lic sudden, dan- gerous, ge-sib-sum peaceable, mseg-er meagre, hlutt-or clear, fseg-en glad, fain* Some dissyllables are con- tracted in certain forms, as, h&l-ig holy,h&l-ge, hal-ges, &c, but gen, plur. hal-igra and the like, 0) Comp. Nouns III. 1,3. 24 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE V. — Comparison, t The Comparative and Superlative Degrees are regu- larly formed by adding -or and -ost ( x ), (E. and G. -er and -est), to the indefinite form; as, leof, leof-or, le6tost dear, dear-er, dear-est (G. lieb, lieb-er, lieb-est) : sq usually becomes a; as, smael, smal-or, smal-ost, small, small-er, small-est. (G. schmal, schmal-er, schmal-est ) The ending -or is however only adverbial ; as an adjec- tive the Comparative is formed in -re, -ra, -re, whether used definitely or indefinitely; as, (])set) leof-re, (se) le6f-ra, (se6) leof-re (the) dearer; (G. das &c. lieb-re) (}>aet) smsel-re &c. (the) smaller; (G. das &c. schmal-re). The Superlative has both the definite and indefinite in- flections, the former in -ost, or -est, (also the adverbial form), the latter in -oste, -osta, -oste, or -este &c. ; as, leof-ost dearest, }>set leof-oste, or leof-este Seethe dearest; (G. das &c. lieb-ste.) Table -of Comparison, Positive. Comparative. Superlative, Adjective. heard J heard-ost hard ^ y (j^ast) heard-re hard-est Jjaet heard-e C( (the) hard-er ]>set heard-oste the hard J the hard-est Adverb. heard-e heard-or heard-ost hard-ly hard-li-er hard~li-esL (*) Comp. the L. comparative -ior ; Gr. superlative ior-o£, &c. ADJECTIVES. 25 VI. — Irregular Comparison. The following adjectives are irregularly compared; the change of a into e ; se into a; ea into y, or e ; ea, eo, u, into y, answers to that of the German a into a, o into 6, u into ii : in English but few traces of this re- main. The forms in -me ( 2 ) (-ma, -me) are old superla- tiveSj afterwards used as positives, and then again com- pared. The words between brackets are adverbs, pecu- liarly formed. Positive. 'Comparative. Superlative. lang( 3 ) lengre (leng) lengest long Strang longer longest strengre (strangor) strengest strong stronger hrsed (hrade) hraectre (hrador) quick, rath quicker (rather) eald old neah nigh heah high eh& easy feor far geong young yldre elder strongest hradost quickest yldest eldest nearre (near, nyr) nyhst,nehst,next nigher hyrre higher eactre (edre, ed) easier fyrre (fyr) further gyngre younger ( 2 ) Comp. L. superlatives in -mum (-mus, -ma). ( 3 ) Comp. G. lang, langer, langst; alt, alter, altest; nahe, naber, nachst; boch, libher, hbchst ; jung, j linger, jiingst ; fort, furter; sanft, sanfter, sanftest ; eher, erst ; gut, wohl, besser, best ; mehr, meist, &c. nighest, next hyhst, hehst highest eadost easiest fyr rest furthest gyngest youngest ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. Positive, Comparative. Superlative, sceort scyrtre scyrtest short shorter shortest (ford, furd) furdre (furdor) (forth) further soft seftre (seft) seftest soft softer softest fer(*) serre (serer, -or) eerest (-ost) early (ere) earlier, sooner (erst) first god (wel) betere (bet) betest, betst good (well) better best yfel wyrse (wyrs) wyrrest, wyrst evil worse worst micel mare(ma)( 2 ) maest great, mickle greater, more greatest, most lytel (lyt) lsesse (laes) lsest little less least forme (fore) '.---■. fyrmest, fyrst former, fore foremost, first lset, laeteme (late) laetre (lator) latost, lsetemest late, slow later, latter latest, last sid, sideme sidre (sidor) sidost, sidemest late 9 (since) w r : . nordeme, (nord) (*) (nordor) nordemest northern, north northmost ufeme (up) ufere (ufor) yfemest high (up) tipper upmost sefteme (aefter) eeftre seftemest aft, after after aftmost Q) Hence O. or; " or ever, t -/' * ( 2 ) For mar, to which we have returned l more ; O. was mo ( 3 ) Some of these are often formed in -weard ; as, n r$e-weard northern, north-ward, ufe-weard ^up-weardj upper, up-icard. PRONOUNS. 27 Positive. hindeme kind inneme (inn) inner (in) uteme (ut) outer (out) midd, midme mid nicteme(nider) nietre (nidror) low (down) nether Comparative* hindere hinder innere (innor) inner utre (utor) outer, utter Superlative. hindemest hindmost innemest inmost ytemest outmost, utmost midmest midmost nidemest nethm'ost* , CHAPTER IV. I. — Pronouns — Personal. The personal Pronouns are ic /, pu thou> hit, he, he 6 it, he, she* The two first are the only A. S. words with a dual number. Singular. N. ic («) J>6 ( 8 ) A. me Jje A.&D, me *! G. min J>in Dual. Plural. Dual. Plural. N. wit ( 6 ) we git ge A. unc us inc eow A.&D.unc us inc eow G. uncer lire incer eower ( 4 ) Comp. iy-w, fie, &c. L. ego, me ; G. ich, mir, wir, (D. wij) uns, unser. ( 5 ) Comp. (Dor.) tv, tb ; L. tu, te ; G. du, dir, euch,&c. D. gij, &c. ( 6 ) Remark a peculiar construction with the dual : — w it S c i 1 1 in g w« two, viz J and Scitiing ; healf Jjaes cinges, healf uncer Brentinges, half the hing's, half mine and Brcnting's. 28 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. Singular. Neut. Masc. Fern. N. hit(i) he heo A. hit hine hi A. &D. him hire G. his hire Plural. N.&A. hi A. & D. him • G. hira Meh, mec (L. mihi, G. mich) and )>eh, }>ec (G. dich) sometimes occur for me and J>e : likewise the poetical usih, usic, and eowih, e&wic for us and eow; and uncit and incit, for unc and inc. There beings as in English, no reflective pronoun, the personals are used instead; as, ic me reste i" rest me ( myself); J> a Jjeowas wyrmdon hig, the servants were warming them (-selves). Sylf self, same, declined as an adjective both definitely and indefinitely (I.), and agree- ing with the pronoun or noun, gives a strong reflective sense; as, ic sylf or sylfa Imyself; fram me sylfum of myself ; J>u sylf thou thyself; we sylfe we our- selves. Sec: se& sylfe tid the same time.( 2 ) Sometimes the pronoun stands in the dative before sylf; as, (ic) me sylf / myself; him-sylf he himself ( 3 ) ( 1 ) Comp. 6, 17, 6v, 01, al ; L. id, is, ea, eum, ejus, ii ; G. es, ihn, ihm, ihr y D. het, hij, &c. ( 2 ) Comp. G. ich selber, wir selben, die selbe zeit, &c. ( 3 ) Like F. moi-meme, /ai-meme, hence seemingly my-self, ffa/'Self, &c. : self is properly no more a noun than avrog, L. ipse, or F. memc. PRONOUNS. 29 II. — Possessives. The Possessive Pronouns are formed, as in German, from the genitives of the two first persons; as, min (G. mein) mwe, my; J)in (G. dein) thine, thy ; uncer, lire (G. unser) our ; incer, eower (G. euer) your: like other Pronouns in general, they are declined as in- definite adjectives I. Those in -er are usually con- tracted ; 'as uncre, eowres, and the like. U're forms lirum, ures, &c; but retfiains unchanged in the whole feminine singular. The poetical user (dsser) for lire is thus declined : — Neut. Masc. Singular. Fem. N. user user user A. user V liserne usse A. & D, ussum usse G. lisses v * usse Plural. N. & A. lisse, user A. & D. lissum G. ussa. The genitive of the third person is used unchanged ; his, its, his, hire her, hira their. To make these re- flective, the genitive of sylf agreeing with the pronoun, or the indefinite adjective agen own, agreeing with the noun, must be used; as, J>in sylfes beam thine own son; to his agenre ]?earfe to his own need* Sin occurs in poetry as a possessive of the third person ; not however like G. sein, for L. ejus, but for L. suus only. d2 30 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. Ill, — Demonstratives. The Demonstrative Pronouns are paet, se, se6 that,' likewise the relative which, who, that, and the article the;{ 1 ) and pis, pes, pe6s this. Neut. Masc. Fent, Neut. Masc. Fem. N. paet( 2 ) se seo J> is ( 3 ) >, es £ e6s A. paet pone pa pis pisue pas Abl. py py • pise pisse D. pam psere pisum pisse G, pais paere pises pisse N. & A. pa pas s \\ A. &D. pam pisum ■ ■** G. para pissa paene, pgem, pare, psera, are sometimes used for pone, pam, prere, para; likewise pses for pas ; the s in pise, &c. is often doubled; pissere and pissera occur also for pisse and pissa. The indeclinable pe is used for all cases of paet, se, seo, as a relative; com- bined with it it forms pset-te( 4 ) that which, se-pe he that, seo-pe she that, paet, se, seo is sometimes re- peated in a sentence, standing first as a demonstrative, and next as a relative ; but pe commonly stands as (*) Comp. the threefold use of G. das, der, die. ( 2 ) Comp. to, 6, yi, tov, ra, rot, rai ; G. das, den, dem, der, des, &c* D. dat, &c. From seo comes she (G. sie) $ from J? a they, \>&m then, J: sera their, ( 3 ) Comp. G. dies, &c. ; fas and fees have become those and these, ( 4 ) psette is also that (conjunction) G. dass. PRONOUNS* 31 relative in the second place; as, J>aet micle ge-teld J>e Moises worhte, the great tent that Moses made. pe is sometimes used along with hit, &c. as a rela- tive; as, ]>e Jjurh hine through whom. Swa is sometimes used (like G. so) as an indeclin- able relative. Ylc same, follows the indefinite declension. Swylc such, is often repeated, standing in the second place adverbially; as, iElc Jjing on-gitan swylc swylce hit is to understand each thing so as it is. I V. — Interrogatives. The Interrogative Pronouns are hwaet, hwa? what? who? hwylc? which? hwaeder whether? which? The first has no plural, and is thus declined : Neuter. Masc. & Fern. Nom. hwaet hwa Ace. hwaet hwone (hw^ene) Abl. hwy Dak hwam (hweem) Gen. hwaes ( 5 ) It answers to L. quis not qui, and is never used as a relative : with a neuter adjective it governs the genitive^ as, hwaet yfeles ? what evil? it is also (like G. et-was, was) used not interrogatively, for somewhat, a little ; as, hwaet lytles some little. ( 5 ) Fro*?! hwrara and h w & s, are whom and whose. 32 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. V. — Indefinites. The Indefinite pronouns are swa hwapt(-swa) what- so-ever, swa-hwa (-swa) who-so-ever, swa-hwylc (-swa) which-so-ever, seg-hwset (ge-hwaet), eeg-hwylc, &c. whatsoever, Sfc. which follow the declension of the chief word in the compound. Others are selc, each, every one, eall all, senig any, nsenig none whatever, an-lipig (een-lipig) single, alone, &c. Ge-noh enoughis some- times indeclinable. A'n one, a, and sum some,a, a certain^ serve for the indefinite article, which is however often not expressed : sum placed after a genitive cardinal num- ber implies one above it; as, fif-tyna sum one of six- teen, one with fifteen others. Manig (maenig) many sometimes has nom. and accus. plur. manega. Fela much, mdny is indeclinable: feawa (fea) few, some- times has abl. and dat. plur. feawum, gen. feara; both often govern a genitive plural; as, madmafela many treasures ; fea worda few words. Man (man) is used (like G. man, and F. on) (*) indefinitely for one, they ; as, Me man saegde they told me (G. man sagte mir). From wiht (wuht) creature, being, (wight, whit) are formed k-wiht (a-wuht) contracted to awht, aht any- thing, ought ; and nan-wiht (-wuht) nkwh t, nah t(°) nothing, nought. Other indefinite Pronouns are oder \-or) other, second (L. alius, and alter for secundus), & w cte r, ader one of two ( L. alter duorum ) , nawder(nkdor), neither of two (L. neuter), se g de r ( 1 ) Formerly horn, from L. homo. ( 8 ) Hence not, like G. nicht from ne-wicht. PRONOUNS. 33 either, each of two. 0'& e r forms its oblique cases fern, sing, odre ; it sometimes follows indefinite Decl. II. " VI- Comparative Table of Cardinal Numbers. Greek. Latin. Dutch. A. S. English GERMAy. iv un-um een an one ein Zvo duo twee twa two zwei rpia tria drie J>reo three > drei KtTTope ( 3 ) quatuor vier feower four vier TTtVTZ quinque vijf fif five funf il sex zes six six sechs lirra septem zeven seofon seven sieben OKTIjJ octo acht eahta eight acht Ivvza novem negen nigon nine neun Sefca decern tien tyn ten zehn Dutch. A. S English. German, elf endlu fon eleven eilf twaalf twelf twelve zwolf der-tien ]>reo-ttyne thir-teen drei-zehn veertien feower-tyne fourteen vierzehn vijftien fif-tyne fifteen funfzehn zestien six-ty ne sixteen sechzehn zeventien seofoi n-tyne seventeen siebzehn achtien eahta -tyne eighteen achtzehn negentien nigon -tyne nineteen neunzehn twin-tig twen- tig twen-ty zwan-zig dertig l>ry-ttig thirty drei-ssig veertig feower-tig forty vierzig C 3 ) iEol. for Ttoaapa, 34 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. c Dutch. A. S. English. German. vijftig zestig zeventig tachtig (') negentig honderd fir-tig six-tig hund-seofon-tig hund-eahtatig hund-nigontig 'hund, hundred/ funfzig sechzig siebzig achtzig neunzig hundert fifty sixty seventy eighty ninety rhund, hundred^ hundred l^hund-teontig J hund-endlufontig 110 hund-twelftig 120 Jjusend , thousand tausend. A'n, like all other pronouns, follows indef. Deel. I., sometimes making accus. masc. aenne ; thus too nan none. Used definitely, ane, ana, ane, and standing after its noun, &c, it means alone. Twa( 2 ) and }>reo are thus declined : — duizend Neut. Masc. Fem. Neut. Masc. Fem„ N. & A. twa (tii) twegen( 3 ) twa. J>reo }>ry J)reo j A. & D. twam (tweem) J>rym G. twegra (twega) preora. Ba, begen, b a both, follows twa; prefixed to twa it forms ba-twa (bii-tii) ( 4 ) which is indeclinable. The numbers feower to twelf inclusive, when used abso- lutely, have a nom. in -e, &c. ; as, ealle seofone all seven; an of J>am twelfum one of the twelve; an (') The t- is probably a remnant of the prefix bond- retained before the vowel. ( 2 ) S. tica. G. zwei, z^*o. ( 3 ) Twain* G. zween. ( 4 ) Hence both, G. beide ; comp. Italian ambe-due. PRONOUNS. 35 bissa fifa one of these Jive. Those above eahta usu- ally govern a genitive. Twentig and the others in -tig make abl. and dat. -tigum, gen. -tigra. Hund prefixed to the tens after sixtig (answering to -kovt-ci, L. -gint-a) is sometimes dropt when hund hundred g03S before; as, scipa an hund and eahtatig, of ships one hundred and eighty. Hund (hundred) follows II. 1 ; hundred and pusend, III. 1. Units are placed before tens, as, six and fiftig, six and fifty. In numbers above a hundred, the smaller stands last, and the noun is repeated ; as, Hund- teontig wintra and seofon and feowertig wintra, a hundred winters and seven and forty winters.^ 5 ) Wintre affixed to numbers forms adjectives denoting age; as, fram twi-wintrum cilde, from the child of two years* VII. — Ordinal Numbers. Jjaet forme, se forma, seo forme first J>aet, se, seo oder second J^aet ]>ry-dde, se pry-dda, seo Jjry-dde ( 6 ) thir-d feor-J>e, -]>a, -J>e four-th fif-te, -ta, -te fifth six-te, sixth seofo-Jje, -]>a, -pe seventh eahto]>e — — - eighth nigo]>e \ ninth ,( 5 ) The northern nations reckoned time by winters. ( 6 ) Comp. rpi-TOQ, L. ter-tius, G. dri-tte, vier-te, &c. 36f ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE^ teope tenth endlyf-te eleventh twelfte twelfth pry-tteode thirteenth feower-teode fourteenth fif-teode fifteenth six-teode sixteenth seofon-teode seventeenth eahta-teode eighteenth nigon-teode nineteenth twentig-ode twentieth pryttigode thirtieth feowertigode fortieth fiftigode fiftieth sixtigode sixtieth hund-seofontigode seventieth hund-eahtatigode eightieth hund-nigontigode ninetieth hund-teontigode hundredth hund-endlufontigode noth hund-twelftigode \2Qth Units combined with ordinal tens stand first when cardinals, last when ordinals; as, an and ]>ryttigode one and thirtieth; J>y twentigodan daege and }>y feordan daege Septembris, on the twenty and fourth day of September. HealfAflZf placed after an ordinal number (like G. halb) reduces it by half; as, 6der-healf (lit. second- half) one and a half (G. andert-halb) ; ]jridde-healf VERBS — CONJUGATION. 37 (lit. third-half) two and a half (G. dritto-halb).^) An, twa, J>reo, form aen-e once, twi-wa (tu-wa) twice, Jjry wa thrice; with the other cardinals, and all the ordinals, sid a time is used in the ablative for the same purpose; as, feower, fif, &c. sidum or sidon four, foe, Sfc. times; (pf) forman, ddre, jjryddan, &c. side the first, second, third, Sfc. time. CHAPTER V. I. — Verbs. Conjugation. There are two Orders of Verbs, as of Nouns ; viz. the Simple and the Complex ; ( 2 ) the former containing pure or open Verbs answering to the Greek in -ativ, -f€tv, and -oav, and to the Latin in -are, -ere, and -ire ; the latter impure or close Verbs, answering to the Greek regulars, and to the Latin in -ere, &c.( 3 ) The Simple Order forms its imperfect by adding -ode (-ede), -de, or -te to the root ; the participle past by adding -od («ed), -d, or -t: in the Complex the imperfect becomes monosyllabic and changes its vowel ; the participle past ends in -en.( 4 ) The former is divided into three Classes forming one Conjugation; the latter into two Conjuga- tions of three Classes each. (') Comp. rjfiicrv-TpiTOQ, L. sesqui- alter, -tertius. ( 2 ) Simple Verbs are by Grimm termed Weak, Complex Strong 1 . ( 3 ) See Rask's Grammar, pp. 67—70. ( 4 ) K. and G. verbs in general follow the A.S., though complex forms have in each not seldom become simple. E 38 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE* II. — Comparative View of the Chief Tenses. Simple Order, or Conjugation I. Examples — luf-ian to love, G. lieb-en; hyr-an to Iiear,G. hor-en; tell-an to tell, reckon, G. zahl-en. Class I. Class II. Class III Present, Imperfect. Part. past. r ic luf-ige — luf-ode (ge-)luf-od J i" love «— lov-ed lov-ed LG. ich lieb-e — lieb-te ge lieb-t r hyr-e hyr-de (ge-)hyr-ed J hear hear~d hear-d LG. hbr-e hor-te ge-hor t r tell-e teal-de (ge-)teal-d [J tell told tol-d LG. zahl-e z"ahl-te ge-zahl-t. Complex Order.- —Conjugation II. Examples — brec-an to break, G. brech-en ; heald-an to hold, G. halt-en ; drag-an to draw, drag, G. trag-en. Class I. Class Class III { { Present. Imperfect, Part. past. brec-e braec (ge-)broc-en break brake brok-en ,G. brech-e brach ge-broch en heald-e heold (ge-)heald-en hold held hold-en G. halt-S hielt ge-halt-en drag e droh (ge-)drag-en draw drew draw-n G. trag-e trug ge-trag-en. VERBS — SIMPLE ORDER. 39 Conjugation III. Examples — bind-an to bind, G. bind- drive, G. treib-en ; cliif an to cleave, G. Present. Imperfect. r bind-e band Class I. -< bind bound LG. bind e band r drife draf Class II. < drive drove LG. treib-e trieb r cluf-e cleaf CI ass 1 1 1 . < cleave clave LG.klieb-e klob en; drif-an to klieb-en. Part. past. (ge-)bund-en bound-en ge-bund-en (ge-)drif-en driv-en ge-trieb-en (ge-)clof-en clov-en ge-klob-en. III. — Simple Order, or Conjugation I. Class I. Class II. (Jlass III. Indicative Mode. Present. hyr-e hyr-st hyr ct hyr-ad hyr-e Imperfect. hyr-de hyr-dest hyr-de hyr-don Sing. ic luf-ige ( 1 ) J>u luf-ast he luf-ad Plur. we, ge, hi luf-iad luf-ige Sing. ic luf-ode J>u luf-odest he luf-ode PL we, ge, hi luf-odon 0) Comp. love y lov-est, bv-eth; G. lieb-e, Heb-est, lieb-et, &c. L am-o, •as, -at, &c. tell~e tel-st tel-d tell-ad tell-e teal-de teal-dest teal-de teal-don 40 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. Subjunctive Mode. Present. Sing, luf-ige hyr-e tell-e Plur. luf-ion hyr-on Imperfect. tell-on Sing, luf-ode hyr-de teal-de Plur. luf-odon hyr-don teal-don Imperative Mode. Sing, luf-a hyr tele t luf-ige fhyr-ad: \hfvre ftell-ad (.tell-e Infinitive Mode, Pres. luf-ian hyr an tell-an Gerund, to luf-igenne — hyr-enne — tell-anne Part. pres. luf igende hyr-ende tellende P. past (ge-) luf-od (ge -) hyr-ed (ge -) teal-d. The first form of the present indicative, and of the imperative plural, is used when the pronoun comes first, or is left out; as, we lufiact we love, hyract hear ; the second when the pronoun follows close; as, telle ge tell ye? The subjunctive plural sometimes ends in -an or -en ; as, lufian, hyr den, and the like. The gerund, which is always preceded by to, and seems to be a kind of dative of the infinitive, answers to our infinitive pre- sent, active and passive, and to the Latin supines, infinitive future, active and passive, &c. ; as, Comejju us to for-spill anne ? earnest thou to destroy us ? L. nos perditum. Hwaeder is edre to cwedanne? whether is easier to say ? L. facilius dictu. Eart J>u se-J>e to cumenne eart? art thou he that is (art) to come? VERBS — SIMPLE ORDER. 41 L. qui venturus est. Heo byd to lufigenne (*) she is (must be, or ought) to be loved, L, amanda est. The infinitive of the first Class is often formed in -igan, some- times in -igean, for -ian, and g is put in or left out in some other forms with little or no change of pronurv- ciation. The Gerund of the third Class sometimes makes -enne for -anne. Ge- may be prefixed to any part of verbs in general, but is oftenest used with the imperfect, and especially with the participle past, though not, as in German, to be considered the sign of the latter.( 2 ) IV. — Class I. Like lufian are conjugated : Present. Imperfect. Part. past. hatige hatode (ge-)hatod hate losige losode losod be lost clypige clypode clypod call,clepe fullige fullode fullod baptize fulige fulode fulod rot cunnige cunnode cunnod try wacige( 3 ) wacode wacod watch hangige(4) hangode hangod hang hyrige hyrode hyrod hire hergige hergode hergod harry macige macode macod make bletsige bletsode bletsod bless. C ) Hence the phrases " house to let," reagan, J>rean to vex, reproach, tweogan, tweon to doubt: pres ]>reage or )>rea, Jjreast, ]>read; pi. Jneagad, J>read, &c. ; tweoge or twe&, tweost, tweod, &c. ; imperf. Jjreade, tweode; part, past J>read, tweod. The second and third persons singular sometimes make -est, -ed, especially when many consonants might other- wise meet; as, nemne (7) name, nemnest, nemned; imperf. nemde : some have both forms ; as, lsede, laetst, lsetj or lredest, leeded; part, past lseded or lagd. Verbs with s, d, and t form the third person in -t ; as, rsese, reest; sende, sent; mete, met: those with d in d, as cyde, cyd; imperf. cydde or cydde ; p. past cyded or cyd. Verbs in this and the following classes with a double characteristic, drop one letter and take -e in the imperative ; as, dyppe, dype, and the like. To this class belong several transitives, derived from intransitives of the Complex Order; as, baernan to bum (act.), from byrnan to burn (neut.); drencan C) to drench, from drincan to drink ; fyllan to fell, from (') Comp. G. tranken, fallen, senken, setzen, from trinken, fallea, sinken, sitzen. (Jybbe 44 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. feallan to fall; a-raeran to rear, from a-risan to arise; sencan to sink (act.), from sincan to sink (neut.) ; settan to set, from sittan to sit ; aernan to let run, from yrnan to run. Lybban to live, and hycgan to think, borrow some forms from leofian, and hogian: they are thus conjugated: — Indie, pres. 1. lybbe Subj. pres. lybbe 2. leofast plur. lybbon 3. leofad Imperf. leofode Clybbad plur. leofodon "^lybbe Imper. leofa Imperf. leofode(-st) plur. leofodon Infin pres. lybban Part. pres. lybbende Ger. lybbenne P.past (ge-)leofod. Haebban or habban( 1 ) to have, has some forms as if from hafian : it is thus conjugated : — lnd.pres.l. haebbe (habbe) Subj.pres. habbe (haebbe) 2.haefst (hafast) plur. habbon 3. haefd (hafad) Imperf. haefde f habbad(hafiad) plur. haefdon ^ ' £ haebbe (habbe) Imper. hafa Imperf. haefde(-st) . f habbad plur. haefdon " \ habbe Inf. pres. haebban(habban)Part. pres. hoebbende Ger. habbenne P.past(ge-)haefed, haefd. The first person present is sometimes in poetry hafa Q) Comp. throughout L. hab-ere, G. hab-en. VERBS — SIMPLE ORDER, 45 orhafo. Nabban (for nehabban) to have not, has an Indicative, Subjunctive, and Imperative, following habban. VI.— Class III. The third Class changes e into ea, e into 6, &c. in the imperfect, forming it in -de or -te, and the part, past in -d or -t by the rules given above. The English synonyms commonly change the vowel in like manner, the German sometimes. Pres. Imperf. Part. past. stelle stealde (ge-) steald leap recce reahte( 2 ) reaht reck (r aught) sylle sealde seald sell (sold) secge f saegde ^ssede saegd ^ ssed 5 say (said) lecge lede led lay (laid) bycge bohte boht buy (bought) sece sohte soht seek (sought) bringei 3 ) brohte broht bring (brought) wyrce worhte worht icork (wrought) S ex; ge makes 3 sing. pres. segd: or sagad; imper. sege or saga. The impersonal J?incan (G. diinken) to seem, mustnot be confounded with Jjencan (G. denk- en) to think, pincan makes 3 sing. pres. pined: (G. diinkt) {me-) thinks ; plur. J>incact; imperf. Jmhte (G. diinkte) (me-)tkought ; part, past (ge-)])uht. ( 2 ) Also rente, &c. ; rece, rohte is another form. ( 3 ) Comp. G. bringe, brachte, ge-bracht. 46 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. pencan makes imperf. }>6hte (G. dachte) thought ; part, past (ge-)}>6ht (G. ge-dacht). A few transitives also from complex intransitives belong to this class ; as, a-cwellan to kill (quell), from a-cwelan to perish (quail) ; lecgan ( x ) to lay, from licgan to lie ; weccan to awaken, from wacan to wake. Willan( 2 ) toivill, and nyllan( 3 ) to will not, are thus conjugated : Indicative. Pres. l.wille 2. wilt 3. wile , fwillad Pl [wille Imperf. wolde (st) pl. woldon Pres SUBJUNCTIVK. wille Cwill (will T - ( wolde Imperf.] ^woldon IvFINITIVE. Pres. willan P. pres. willende Pres l.nelle Pres. nelle(nylle) 2.nelt pl. nellon(nyllon) 3. nele(nyle) T -friolde , Cnellad(nyllad) } noldon rnelle T Cnelle Imper. 1 (.nellad, &c. Infin. nyllan. Imperf. \ n °; de (" st ) ^noldon VII. — Complex Order. The Complex Order changes the vowel in the imper- fect, as in English and German : the imperfect ends (•) Corap. G.legen, wecken, from lipgen, wachen. ( 2 ) BovX-stjQai, L. vell-e, vol-ui ; G. woll-en, will, &c. woll-te. ^ 3 ) L. nolir, /or ns veile. VERBS COMPLEX ORDER. 47 with the characteristic, which however if bb becomes f ; if g, h : in the second pers. sing, and in the plural h again becomes g. The Second Conjugation changes certain vowels in the second and third persons sing, present as in German. The part, past sometimes changes its vowel, as in Eng- lish and German. Examples — brecan to break, healdan to hold, drag- anio draw, draff. Class I. Class II. Indicative Mode. Present. healde hyltst hylt(healt) healdad healde Imperfect. heold heolde heold heoldon Subjunctive Mode. Present. healde healdon Imperfect. he&lde droge he&ldon drogon. (*) Comp. G. brecbe, bricbst, bricbt ; balte, baltst, bait ; plur. brecben, balten, &c. Sing. I. brece( 4 ) 2.bricst 3.bricct Plur. Cbrecacl ^brece Sing. l.brsec 2. braece 3. braec Plur. brsecon Sing. Plur. brece brecon Sing. Plur. brsece brsecon [i Class III. drage drsegst draegcl ^dragad ^drage droh droge dr&h drogon drage dragon 48 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. Sing. Plur. { Class I. Class II. Imperative Mode. Class III. brec heald drag brecad brece f healdad } healde Infinitive Mode. f dragad t drage brecan healdan draeran Pres, Gen. to brecanne P.pres, brecende -healdanne* — draganne healdende dragende P.past. (ge-)brocen (ge-)healden (ge-)dragen. VIIL— Class I. In the First Class e becomes in the second and third persons sing, present, i or y ; i remains unchanged, as in German. The imperfect is formed in ae, which in the second pers. sing, and the whole plural becomes se ; or in ea : in the part, past i sometimes becomes e ; e, o, &c. First pers. pres. C"sprece( 1 ) £spece speak trede (read ete eat lese lease, gather (?) Comp. G. spreche, sprach ; trete, trat, ge-treten, &c. ge-bare, -bar, •boren -, stehle, stahl, ge-stohlen, &c. Third pers. Imperf. P. past. spricd spraec (ge-)sprecen spied spsec specen spake spoken trit trsed treden trod trodden yt set eten ate eaten list lees lesen VERBS— COMPLEX ORDER. 49 First pers. pres. Third pers. Imperf. P. past. bidde bitt baed beden bid sitte sitt sit liege lid lie swefe swefd swsef swefen sleep bere byrd baer boren bade bidden saet seten sate sitten * laeg legen lay lien, lain bear bare born stele styld stael stolen steal stole stolen for-gite for-git for-geat for-giten forget forgat forgotten gife gifd geaf gifen give gave given Niman to take, makes third pers. pres. nimd; im- perf, nam, name, &c. p. past numen. Cum an (cwuman) to come makes third pers. cymd; imperf. com (cwom), come, &c. p. past cumen. Wesan to be is thus conjugated: Indicative. Pres. 1. eom( 2 ) Imperf. 1. wees 2. eart 2. weere 3. is (ys) 3. wees plur. synd (syndon) plur. weeron (*) Comp. etft-t, kffr-i ; L. sum, est, sum-us, sunt, sim, er-am, &c. ; G. ist, siud, seyd, sey, war, ware, ge-wesen. 50 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. Subjunctive. Pres. sy, (sig, seo) Imperf. wsere plur. syn plur. wseron Imper. wes Inf. pres. wesan •L wesad Ger. to wesanne " *£wese Part. pres. we sende Part, past (ge-)wesen. With some of these forms the negative ne is thus combined : Pres. 1. (ic) neom (1) am not. 3. nis (nys) ; imperf. nses, &c. ; subj. imperf. nsere, &c. C we dan to say is thus conjugated : Indie, pres. cwede, cwyst, cwyd; imperf. cwaed, cwaede, cwsed (quoth), pi. cwsedon; subj. pres. ewe de, imperf. cwaede; part, past (ge-)cweden: it is otherwise regular. IX. — Class II. In the Second Class a becomes se; ea, y; ea, y ; 6, e, in the second and third persons : the imperf. has e, or eo (e or eo). First pers. pres. Third person. Imperf. Part. past. keteO leet let (ge-)leeten let slsepe slsepd slep slsepe sleep slep-t( 2 ) (') Comp G. lasse, lasst, Hess, ge-lassen; heisse, hiess; wachse, wuchs; laufe, lauft, lief, &c. ( 2 ) Slept, lept, swept, wepc, are complex forms become simple : slep, lep f &c, as also bet, are still in P. use. VERBS — COMPLEX ORDER. 51 First pers. pres. Third person. Imperf. Part. past. hate haet ^h^ht(^) ^ *het 5 haten command hange, ho Uhi heng hangen hang hung wealde wylt weold wealden govern, wield fealle fyld feoll feallen fall (feald) fell fallen weaxe wyxd weox weaxen wax, grow waxen beate beated beot beaten beat (let) beaten blote bl6t bleot bloten sacrifice hleape hlypd hleop hleapen leap lep-t swape swsepd sweop swapen sweep (swaped) swep-t wepe wepd weop wepen weep wep-t cnawo cnsewd cneow cnawen know knew known heawe heawed heow heowen hew hewn growe grewd greow growen grow grew grown ( 3 ) Hehtisa relic of the reduplication in use in Gothic as in Greek, and of which Lat In retains several instances ; 1 e 6 1 c from lac an to pla$ (O. lake), is of like nature. 52 ANGLO-SAXON GUIBE, The imperfects without an accent are of doubtful quantity. Hat an when meaning to he called, has the simple im- perfect hatte, but part, past (ge-)haten. Ho makes pres. plur. hod, ho ; imper. hoh; infin. hangan or hon, and is followed by fangan, fon to take. Cneow and the like often become cnew &c. Gangan, gan( a ) to go, don to do, and biian to in- habit, cultivate (G. bauen, L. colere) are thus conju- gated : biie byst byd Indicative. Pres. 1. gauge, ga( 2 ) do 2.gsest dest 3.geed: ded V (.g a fdod' (do Imperf. geongj eode dyde Subjunctive. Sing, ga d6 PI. gan don Imperative. Sing, gang, ga d<5 pi. rddd ^do bude bu bun (!) S. and P. g a n g, g a e. The contracted forms are most used ; e 6 d e is the common imperfect, geong the poetical. ( 2 ) Comp. G. gehe, gieng, ge-gangen \ thue, that, ge-than. VERBS — COMPLEX ORDER. 53 Infinitive. Pres. gangan, g6,n d6n Ger. to donne P. pres. gangende donde P. past gangen, gan (ge-)don biian buende (ge-)bun. X.— Class III. In the Third Class, a becomes ae ; ea, y, &c. in the second and third persons : the imperfect has 6. First pers. pres. Third person. Imperf. Part. past. scace scsectf scoc (sceoc) ( ge-)scacen shake shook shaken fare( 3 ) faerd for faren fare, go hlihhe hlihd hloh hlogen laugh # slea slyhd sl6h slegen slag slew slain hlade hlaet hl&d hladen lade laden grafe graefd grof grafen grave, dig graven hebbe hefd hof hafen heave hove scyppe scypd scop (sceop) sceapen shape, create shapen wacse waexd woes waBscen wash washen ( 3 ) G. fahre, fahrt, fuhr, ge-fahren \ schlage, schlug; hebe, hob, ge- hoben j scheide, schied, ge-schieden, &c. F2 54 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. First pers. pres. Third pers. Imperf. Part. past. stancte stent stod standen stand stood gale gaeld: gol galen enchant spane spaend: spon spanen allure , sceade scyt sceod^) sceaden part, shed Slea makes imper. slyh or sleh; infill, slean : thus also lean to blame, and J) wean to wash ; p. past J>wegen, "bwogen. Stande sometimes has standest, standecL XL — Conjugation III. In the Third Conjugation the vowel remaifis the same in the present; but that of the imperfect is changed in the second person singular, and in the whole plural : the part, past has either the same vowel as these persons, or one near akin. Examples : — bindan to bind, drifan to drive, clufan to cleave. Class I. Class II. Indicative Mode. Present. Class III Sing, l.binde drife r cl6fe 2. bintst drifst clufst 3. bint drifd .clfifd (') P. shod. VERBS — COMPLEX ORDER. Plur. J 'bindad binde Cdrifad ^ drife Imperfect. Cclufad £ clufe Sing. L band draf cleaf 2. bunde drife clufe 3. band &rk£ cleaf Plur. bundon drifon Subjunctive Mode. Present. clufon Sing. binde drife clfife Plur. bindon drifon Imperfect. clufon Sing. bunde drife clufe Plur. bundon drifon Imperative Mode. clufon Sing. bind drif cliif Plur. Cbindad ^binde Cdrifad (drife Infinitive Mode. Ccliifad i cliif e Pres. bindan drifan clufan Ger. bindanne drifanne clufanne P. pres bindende drifende cliifende P. past (ge-)bunden (ge-)drifen (ge-)clofen. XII. — Class I. : 55 In the First Class, i (y), e, eo, become a (o), ea, as, in the imperfect, and these in the second person and plural are again changed to u: the part, past has u or o. 56 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. First pers. pres. Third pers. Imperf. Part. past. yrne( l ) yrnct am (ge-)urnen run ran run Cfrine frind fran frunen 1 frugnen 3 ^frigne fraegn enquire singe singd sang sungen sing sang sung drince drincd dranc druncen drink drank drunken swimme swimd swamm swommen swim swam swum climbe climbd clomm clumben climb clomb swelle swyld sweoll swollen swell swollen swelge swylgd swealh swolgen swallow melte mylt mealt molten melt molten gelde gylt geald golden pay helpe hylpd healp holpen help holpen delfe dylfd dealf dolfen delve murne myrnd mearn mornen mourn f 1 ) G. rinne, rann, ge-ronnen; singe, sang, ge-sungen ; trinke, trank; schwelle, schwillt, schwoll, ge-schwollen, &c. VERBS — COMPLEX ORDER. 57 First pers. pres. Third pers. Imperf. P. past. beorge byrgd bearh borgen save, defend weorpe wyrpd wearp worpen throw steorfe styrfd staerf storfen die, starve berste byrst baerst borsten burst borsten Jjersce ]>yrscd paersc Jjorscen thresh feohte fyht feaht fohten fight fought fought en Cbregde braegd brogdei ^brede brit breed broden braid; draw Weordan( 2 ) to be, to become, is thus conjugated : Indie. pres. sing.l. weorde Subj. pres. weorde, &c. 2. wyrst Imperf. wurde, &c. 3. wyrd Imper. weord fweordad , fweordad plur .] plur.] r ^weorae (^weorae Imperf. sing. 1. weard Infin. pres. weordan 2. wurde Ger. weordanne 3. weard Part. pres. weordende plur. wurdon P.past (ge-)worden ( 2 ) Comp. throughout G. werden. 58 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. XIII.— Class II. In the Second Class, i becomes in the imperfect a, and this in the second person, &c. i : the part, past has likewise i. First pers. pres. Third pers. Imperf. Part. past. scine( 1 ) scind' scan (ge-)scinen shine shone write writ wrat writen write wrote written a-rise a-rist a-ras a-risen arise arose arisen be-swice be-swic ft be-swac be-swicen deceive stige stihd stah stigen ascend a-bide a-bided a-bad a-biden abide abode abiden gripe gripd grap gripen gripe ride rit rkd riden ride rode ridden spiwe spiwd spaw spiwen spew spewn wride wrid wr&d wriden writhe, wreathe . Q) G. scheine, schien, ge-schienenj steige, stieg j greife, griff, ge- griffen, &c. VERBS — COMPLEX ORBER. 59 XIV.— Class III, J^cA* 6\~ 4 ' In the Third Class, eo or u becomes ea in the im- perfect ; in the second person &c. u : the part, past has o. First pers. pres. Third pers. Imperf. Part. past. reoce( 2 ) rycd reac (ge-)rocen reek sce&te scyt sceat scoten shoot shot shotten creope crypd creap cropen creep ceowe cywd ceaw cowen chew leoge lyhd le&h logen lye fleoge flyhd flefeh flogen fly, flee flew flown beode bead boden bid bade bidden suce sycd seac socen suck biige bfhd beUi bogen boW) bend bown lute lyt le£tt loten lout, bow ( 2 ) G. rieche, roch, ge-rochen ; schiesse, schoss, &c. 60 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. Ceosan to choose, makes third pers. pres. cyst; im- perf. ceas chose, second pers. cure, plur. curon; p. past coren( 1 ). Seodan to seethe, has third pers. syd; imperf. sead, sode, &c. ; p. past soden sodden.{ 2 ) Thus also others in -san and -dan. Fleoge is contracted to fleo, plur. fleod, fleo; infin. fleogan, fleon; thus likewise te 6 gan, te on to draw, tug: wreon to cover, and J) eon to thrive, have only the contracted forms. Seon to see, makes imperf. seah or seh, sawe or sege, &c. knper. seoh or syh; part, present seon de ; part, past (ge-)sewen, or segen^ Ge-feon (-fean) to rejoice, has imperf. ge-feah or -f6h, ge-fage or -fege; part, past ge-fagen, -faegen. Be on to he. is defective : * "^ Indie, pres. 1. beo( 3 ) Subj. pres. beo 2. byst plur. be&n 3. byd Imper. beo , Cbeod , Cbe&d plur. J / plur.]u ' £beo r cbeo. Infin. be&n. Ger. to beonne. Part. pres. beonde. XV. — Anomalous Verbs. The following verbs are Anomalous, having for their present an old imperfect of the Complex Order, and for their imperfect one formed since after the Simple Order. (') G. kiese, kor, ge-koren. ( 2 ) G. siede, sott. ge-sotten. ( 3 ) G. bin, bist. VERBS — ANOMALOUS. 61 Pres. 1. 8. A'h, 2. age, pi. agon (owe) ; imperf. ahte (ought) ; infin. agan; p. past, agen : own, possess. Likewise combined with ne ; nah, nahte, &c. An, 2. unne, pi. unnon ; imperf. ude ; inf. unnan; p. past (ge-)unnen : grant. Can( 2 ) (can); 2. cunne or canst, pl.cunnon; imp. ciide (could); inf. cunnan ; p. past (ge*) cud: know, ken, be able. Deah, duge, dugon; imp. dohte ; inf. diigan: be good, brave, worth. Dear, dearst, durron; subj. durre: imp. dorste (durst); inf. dearan: dare. Ge-man( 3 ),ge*manst, ge-munon : imp.ge-munde; inf. ge-munan : remember. M8eg( 4 ).miht, magon (may); subj.maege (mage); imp. mihte (meahte) (might) ; inf, magan : be able. M6t( 5 ), most, m&ton; subj. mote; imp. moste: may, might, must. Sceal( 6 ) (shall), scealt (shalt), sceolon (sculon) ; subj. scyle; imp. sceolde (should); inf. sculan: owe. Wat(7) (wot), wast, witon ; imp. wiste (wisse) (wist); subj. wite; imper. wite, witad:; inf. witan; ger. to witanne [to wit); p. pres. witende ; p. past witen : know. Thus also nytan to know not. ( 2 ) Comp. L. novi I know ; G. kenne, kann kannte, konnte, &c. ( 3 ) Comp. L. defective me-min-i 1 remember* ( 4 ) G. mag, moge, mogte, &c. ( 5 ) G. muss, musste, &c. ( 6 ) G. soil, sollte, &c. ( 7 ) Comp. oida I know ; G. weiss, wusste, wissen ; L. scio ; as distin* guished from can (en a we) yivwvKU), L. novi. G 62 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. pearf^), Jjearft or ]>urfe, Jjurfon; subj. ]>ur vnp. ]?orfte; inf. J>earfan : need* XVI. — Auxiliaries, Sfc. The A. S. has no future tense, the present serving for both : wille and sceal, like G. will and soil, imply will, duty, and the like, and are not used like will and shall* to form a simple future ; the present of be 6 n has commonly a future power. The perfect and pluperfect are formed as in English, German, &c. by means of the verb to have ; as, ic hsebbe (ge-)lufod I have loved.(?) The participle, past being as in the above-named tongues the only true passive form, the passive tenses are formed throughout by the help of the auxiliaries wesan, weordan, and beon to be; as, present ic eom, or weorde lufodC) / am loved; imperf. ic waes, or weard: lufod ; perf. iceom lufod worden / have been loved ; pluperf. ic wges lufod worden I had been loved; future, icbeolufod I shall be loved. Impersonal verbs are like those of other languages ; as, hit rind it rains; hit ge-limpct it happens. Some have a passive sense; as, a-lyfd it is allowed, lawful (L. licet) ; ge-wyrd it is agreed* seems good (L. convenit). (') G. darf, durfte. ( 2 ) The imperfect is often used for the pluperfect. ( 3 ) Comp. G. ich habe, hatte, werde, wurde, ge-liebtj ich bin, war, geliebt worden. PREFIXES. G3 CHAPTER VI. I.—~Formation of Words. Prefixes. As in Greek, Latin, German, &c. this branch of the language must be strictly attended to, if we would learn the origin, gender, and inflection of words: it consists of Derivation, and Composition, in both which the A. S. closely resembles the German. Derivation either modi- fies the meaning of a word by putting before it a prefix, or changes its part of speech, and inflection, by adding a termination. Composition forms new words by joining one or more together* The following are the chief prefixes: un- (on-) (L. in-; E. and G. un-) : un-scyldig (G. un-schuldig) in-nocent ; un-tigian to un-tie. n- (ne not ; L. ne) : n-yllan (for newillan ; L. n-olle for ne velle) to will not, nill; n-an none. mis- (E. mis-; G. miss-, misse-) : mis-truwian (G. mis-trauen) to mis-trust ; mis-deed (G. misse -that) mis- deed. - v . wan ( 4 ) (wana icanting): wan-hal unhealthy, r to-( 5 ) (L. dis- ; G< zer-) : to-brecan (L. dis-rumpere, G. zer-brechen) to break in pieces ; to-drifan (L. dis- pellere, G. zer-treiben) to scatter, drive away. ) ( 4 ) Hence O. wan-hope (D. wan-hoop) despair} wan- trust (D. wan- trouw) mis-trust. ( 5 ) Hence O. to-broken, to-torn kc. The prefix to- must be carefully distinguished from the preposition 1 6. 64 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE, / for-^) (L. per- ; E./or-; G. ver-): for-beodan (G. ver-bieten) to for-bid ; for-swerian (L. per-jurare) to forswear; for-gan to for-go ; for-baernan (G. ver- brennen) to burn up, consume ; for-gifan (G. ver-geben) to give away, for-give. wider- (wid against; G. wider-): wider-saca (G. wider-sacher) adversary. and- (avrt; G. ant-) : and^wlita (G. ant litz) coun- tenance. ge- (G. ge-; L. com-, con-, co-) : has in general a col- lective sense ; as, ge-brodra (G. ge-bruder) brethren; ge-scy (G. ge-schuhe, F. chaussure) shoes; ge-msene (G. ge-mein, L. com-mune) common; ge-fera (G. ge- fahrte, L. com-es) companion ; it forms active verbs from neuters, nouns, &c. as, ge-standan to urge; ge-Jjencan (G.ge-denken) to think of, remember ; ge-strangian to strengthen ; ge-leanian to reward; ge-niderian to de- grade^ condemn; from standan, J>encan, Strang, lean (reward), nider ; or gives a figurative sense ; as, biddan to ask, beg, ge-biddan to pray. Many words, however, take ge- without any change of meaning; as, seon, ge- seon to see; hyran, ge-hyran to hear 9 obey ; mearc, ge-mearc mark, limit; rum, ge-rum wide, roomy. be- (E. and G. be*) makes neuter verbs active; as, gan to go, be-gan to commit, Sfc. (G. gehen,be-gehen) ; feran to go, be-feran to travel over (G. fahren, be- fahren). It is sometimes privative; as, bycgan to buy, be-bycgan to sell ; be-heafdian to be-head: often in- (■) Hence O. for -done, forspent, &c. The prefix fo r- must not be con- founded with the preposition for, which seems not to occur in comjiositiou. NOMINAL TERMINATIONS. 65 tensive; as, reafian to rob, be-reafian to he-reave (G. rauben, be-rauben) ; be-gyrdan (G. be-giirten) to be- gird ; or otherwise modifies the sense; as, be-healdan tobe-hold, be-sprecan (G. be-sprechen) to bespeak. ed- (again, re-) : ed-niwian to re-new. sin- (simle always, L. semper) : sin-gren ever-green. sam- (L. semi-): sam-cuce( 2 ) half-quick, half-dead. ceg- or ge- gives pronouns and adverbs an indeter- minate sense; as, aeg-hwylc (ge-hwylc) each, every geg-h wider whithersoever. II. — Nominal Terminations. The following are the chief Nominal Terminations, denoting for the most part persons : -a( 3 ) : cemp-a warrior, champion; hunt-a hunter; bog-a bow. ,/^-ere : (E. and G. -er ; L. -or): reaf-ere (G. raub-er) robb-er ; seed-ere (L. sat-or) sow-er. -end (from the part, pres.) : Hsel-end (G. Heil-and) Saviour, healer ; weald-end ruler. -e: hyrd-e herd, keeper; sig-e victory; riht-wis-e righteousness. -el, -ol, -1 (E. 4b; G. -el) : byd-el (G. bed-el) herald, bead-le; gaf-ol tribute, gav-el; set-1 (G. sess-el) seat, sett-le. -ing: aed:el-ing prince, young noble; Woden-ing son of Woden ; earm-ing poor wretch. ( 2 ) Cue, cucu, cue en, cwic (-e) are also found. ( 3 ) Answering sometimes to L. -o ; as, g u m-a, L. hom-o man, groom; hence bryd-guma G. brauti-gam, bride-groom, g2 66 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. -ling (E. -ling; G. -lein, -liny): cnaep-ling ^G. knab-lein) little boy ; Je&r-ling (G. theuer-ling) dar- ling. -incle (L. -uncul-us, -a) : rap-in cle little rope. -en (E. -en; G. -chen)i msegcUen maid-en, from maegd: maid (G. magd, mad-chen) ; cyc-en chick-en, from cocc cock. -en (E*-eri): J>eod-en sovereign; byrd-en burth-en. -en (E. -en; G. -in). Peminines from masculines sometimes change the vowel ; as, J) en, Jjin-en slave > female slave; fox, fyx-en (G. fuchs, fiichs-in) fox, vix-en; sometimes not ; as, J>eow, Jjeow-en slave. Some change the vowel, and take -e; others change the vowel only; as, mearh, my r-e horse, mare; wulf, wylf (G, wolf, wblf-in) wolf she-wolf -estre (E. and D. -ster) : sang-estre (D. zang-ster) songster, from sangere singer; saem-estre seam-ster 9 from ssem-ere seamer, tailor. ( l ) The following denote a state, action, or the like : -d&m (E. -dom ; G. -thum): wis-dom wis-dom ; cyne-dom( 2 ) (G. konig-thum) king-ship. -had (E. -head, ^hood; G. -heit) : maeden-had maid- en-head > cild-had (G. kind-heit) child-hood. C) In songstr-ess, seamstr-ess, a Latin- French termination has been super- added. Huckster, maltster, tapster, and the like, are the true feminines ofhauk er, malt-er, tapp-er> &c. Spinster is yet rightly used. ( 2 ) We have confounded dom and -Wc, but -i(6m wa3 properly the office, rank, rice the territory : thus, eynedom, cy ne-rice (G. konig-reich); Disceop-dom, bisc eo p-r ice, and the like. ADJECTIVAL TERMINATIONS. 67 -scipe (E. -ship ; G. -schaft) : hlaford-scipe lord- ship; freond-scipe (G. freund-schaft) friend-ship. -lac (E. -lock) : wif-lac, wed-lock. -ad, -od: hunt-ad: hunting; war-od sea-shore. -ud, -d (E. th ; G.-end): geog-ud (G. jug-end) youth; tre 6 w-d troth, truth. -least (-lyst; from adj. in -leas) : gyme-least heed- lessness. -ung, -ing (E. -ing ; G. -ung) : halg-ung (G. heilig- ung) halloic-ing ; leorn-ing learn-ing. J -nes (-nys, -nis: E. -ness ; G. -niss) : car-leas-nes careless-ness ; ge-lic-nes (G. gleich-niss) like-ness. -u, -eo, -o (G. -e): hett-u (G. hitz-e) heat ; maenig-eo (G. meng-e) many, multitude; breed-o (G. breit-e) breadth. -els (E. -le; G*-el): reed-els (G. raths-el) ridd-le ; sticc-els (G, stach-el) stick-le, sting. -ed : rec ed mansion; eow-ed floch. -m (E. -om; G -en): bot-m (G. bod-en) bott-om. -ot, -et, -t : J>eow-ot, Jjeow t slavery; baern-et burning. -d, -t (E. -th, ~d, -t; G. -t) : ge-byr-d (G. ge-bur t) bir-th; ge-cyn-d kin-d, nature; mih-t (G. mach-t) migh-t. -rredenCrsed counsel): hiw-rseden house-hold; maeg- rseden relationship. III. — Adjectival Terminations. -e: aedel-e noble ; fopg-e fated, fey. -ig (E. *jy, G. -ig): dreor-ig (G. traur-ig) drear-y ; bys-ig bus~y. 68 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. -lie (E. -like, -ly, G. -tick): leof-lic (G. lieb lich) love-ly; wif-lic (G. weib-lich) woman-like, woman-ly. -isc (E. -ish, G. isch) : cild-isc (G. kind-isch) child" ish; Engl-isc (G. engl-isch) Engl-ish, Anglo-Saxon. -sum (E. -some, G. -sam) : lang-sum (G. lang-sam) tedious, long-some; wyn-sum (G. wonne-sam) amiable, winsome. ■ " . -ol (-ul) (L. -ul-us) : sprec-ol talkative. -en (E. and G. en) : fleax-en (G. flachs-en) flax-en ; heed-en heath -en. -bsere (beran to bear : G. -bar) : lust-beere (G. lust- bar) pleasant ; waestm-bse re fruitful. -cund (cynn kind, race) : woruld-cund worldly. -iht (G. -icht) : J>orn-iht (G. dorn-icht) thorny. -weard (adj. and adv.; E. -ward): to-weard to- ward, to come; ham-weard home-ward. -feald (E. -fold): an-feald single, one-fold; t wi- fe aid, two-fold ; manig-feald mani-fold. -leas (E. -less, G. -los) : syn-leks (G. siinde-Ios) sin-less; ar-leas (G. ehr-los) void of honour, impious. -wis (wise J: ge-wis (G. ge-wiss) tertain; riht-wis righteous. -era (E. -em) : siid-ern south-em. -tyme : hefig-tyme troublesome. IV. — Verbal Terminations. -ian (-igan, -igean) forms verbs (I. 1.) from nouns, adjectives, and particles; as, cear-ian to care, ge- hyrsumian to obey, wider-ian to oppose*, from cearu care, ge-hyrsum obedient, wider against. PARTICLES. 69 C, g, n, or s, sometimes stands before -ian; as, gear- c-ian to prepare, syn-g-ian to sin, wit-n-ian to punish, m?er-s-ian to magnify; from gearu ready, yare> syn sin, wite punishment, m aere great, famous* -an is contracted from -angan, -agan, or -agan, and -ahan; as, gangan, gan to go ; smeagan, smean to consider, enquire; J>reagan, prean to vex; sleahan, slean (G. schlagen) to strike, slay. -on is contracted from -angan, or -ogan ; as, fangan, fon to take ; teogan, teon to draw, tug. -ettan : hal-ettan to hail, greet, from hal whole, hale. After c and g, e is not seldom inserted ; as, reec-ean, J>icg-ean, for rsec-an to reach, J>icg-an to touch, taste> &c. Other verbs in general form the infinitive in -an. V. — Particles. Adverbs, prepositions, and conjunctions, are either primitive words, that is, not to be further resolved in the language treated of, or are formed from nouns (often obsolete), adjectives, &c. governed by a preposition ex- pressed or understood. Of the former kind are nu now, geo (iu), formerly, eft again, get (iet), yet, be by, &c. for for, to to, ac buU gif (/*, &c. Of the latter kind, (to take the cases in order) are the accusatives on-weg (a-weg) a-way ; on-bsec (under-, ofer-baec) a-back, back; (on-)ge-mang a-mong ; on-gean (a-gen) a-gain, a-gainst ; e a 1 n e- w e g a l-way . 70 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. -e (abl. or dat.) forms many adverbs from nouns, adjec- tives^ 1 ) &c. ; as,on-riht-e (L. rect-e) ( 2 ) a-riht a-right, rightly; lang-e (L. long-e) long; mid-ealle alto- gether; be-daele partly ; to-sode in sooth, truly; of- dune, a-dun a-down, down; to-gaedere (aet-gsedere), to-somne (aet-somne, G. fcu-sammen), together. lic-e (E. ~ly ; the same, borrowed from adjectives in -lie): sceort-lic-e short-ly, strang-lic-e strong-ly. Other ablatives are the conjunctions for-J>y therefore ; (for-) hwy? (for) why? ; datives for-J>am because, to- pon-paet in-order that? sift-pan (G. seit-dem) since. -um, -on (abl. or dat. plur.) : (on) hwil-um, hwil-on whilome, whiles, wundr-um wondrously, hwyrft-um by turns, sticce-maelum( 3 ) piece-meal, be lytl-um and lytl-um by little and little, furd-um (-on) even, just, on-sundr-on in-sunder, asunder. -es (genitive) : niht-es( 4 ) (vvkt-oq, G. nacht-s) of a night, by night, will-es willingly, ned-es of necessity, w^ds^eall-es altogether, nall-es by no means, sod: es of a truth, to-gean-es against, to-midd-es amidst. -a, -unga, -inga (perhaps gen. plur.): gear-a of (!) Those in -h and -u take g and w, as, he ah, he age; nearu, n e a r w e : see Adjectives Def., and Indef. I. ( 2 ) L. adverbs in -e were perhaps ablatives, like those in -o, as ver-o and the like. ( 3 ) S t i c (II. 1) piece, bit, (steak) (G. stuck) ; m ae 1 (II. 3) (G. mahl) meal, time of eating, milking cows, fyc, ( 4 ) The proper genitives of niht, will a, and ned (neod) are nihte, willan, n6de; at an early stage of the language, all nouns formed tbe gen. in -es or s ; comp. the many Gr. and L. genitives in -oq &c. and -is. COMPOSITION. 7l yore, son-a soon, forthwith, eall-unga altogether, hoi- Inga in vain, yrr-inga angrily. -an (an oblique ease) : niw-an of late, newly, for-an before, on-midd-an, a-midd-an a-mid, wict-ut-an without, biif-an( 5 ) (for be-iif-an) a-bove; a-biit-an (for on-be-ut-an) a-bout, &c. Other adverbial terminations are : — -der (motion to — ): hi-der hi-ther, ])i-der thi-ther, hwi-der whi-ther. -on, -an (motion from — ) ; heon-on hence, J>an-on thence, hwan-on whence. -r, -ra, -e, &c. (rest in — ) : her here, J>aer (J>ara) there hwaer (hwar) where; inn-e within, ut-e without. VI. — Composition.^) The A. S. language, like the Greek, German, &c abounds in compound words, of which the last part com- monly settles the part of speech. Nouns and adjectives are usually compounded together, and with verbs, with- out change, as in English, &c. ; as, fic-treow fig-tree, heafod-man (G. haupt-mann) head-man, captain, heah- sacerd, high-priest, bisceop-rice bishop-ric, staef- craeft letter-craft, grammar, medo-aern( 7 ) mead-hall, peow-boren slave-born, stede-faest stead-fast, bealo- full baleful, snaw-hwit (G. schnee-weiss) snow-white, iren-heard (G. eisen-hart) as hard as iron, lif-faestan (*) D. bo ven; " Oranje boven !" ( 6 ) See Rask, pp. 113—117. (*) Or-ern; seal t-ern salt-em. 72 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. to quicken, ful-fremman (G. voll-bringen) to ful-fil, and the like. A noun, however, standing first, is often put in the genitive case, especially in local names; as, domes- daeg doom? s-day, hilde-byrn e war-corslet ; Engla-land England, land of the Angles ; Cant-wara-burh Canter* bury, burgh of the Renters ; Cinges-tiin King' s-town, Kingston; Beorminga-ham Birming-ham, home oj the Beormings ; Oxena-ford Ox-ford, ford of oxen; from dom, hild, Engle, Cant-ware, cing, Beorming, oxa. One or each part is sometimes shortened, &c. ; as, frum-cenned first-born, sel-beorht all-bright, mild-heort mild-hearted ; from Truma beginning, eall, milde, heorte. Prepositions and adverbs commonly stand before verbs, &c. without change, as in English, German, &c. ; as, ymb-gang (G. um-gang) circuit; Jmrh-faran (G. durch-fahren) to go through; wid- standan (G. wider-stehen) to withstand; to-cym£ coming to (L. ad-ventus) ; for e-ryntl fore-runner ; fore- mihtig (L. prse-potens) very mighty ; up-riht (G. auf- recht) up-right; up-stigan( 1 ) (G. auf-steigen) to go up ; nider-stfgan (G. nieder-steigen) to go down ; ford-gan (G. fort-gehen) to go forth; ut-lag out-law (L. ex-lex) ; ofer-cuman to over-come; ofer-mod (G. iiber-muth) pride; under-niman (G. unter-nehmen) to under-take ; fram-ge-witan to depart from ; in-lsedan (G. ein- leiten) to lead in; geond-geotan to pour through, suf- fuse; on-gean-cyrran to turn back again; of-sceotan (') Stfgan (G. steigen) answers to L. scandere; ad-scendere, de- sccnclere, &c. SYNTAX. 73 (G. ab-schiessen) to shoot off; sefter-fyligend successor^ one who follows after; mid-sictian to' travel with; sundor-spraec conversationapart ; samod-(sam-)-wyrc- an to work together, co-operate. The preposition be, bi, usually becomes big in com- position; as, big-spel (G. bei-spiel) example, parable ; big-standan (G. bei-stehen) to stand by; it may thus be known from the particle be, which sometimes be- comes bi; as, be-standan, bi-standan (G. be-stehen) to stand on, occupy.^) On often becomes an- or a-; as, on-bidan, an-bidan, a-bidan to a-bide, JEt and od in composition often mean from, away ; as, aet-berstan to burst away, od-y rnan to run away, escape, like G. ent-bersten, -rinnen. Particles are also freely compounded together. Prepositions, and other particles in composition, are often parted from their verb, as in German ; but the game rules can hardly be given in A. S. In general, J>urh, up, nicter, to, ford, lit, in, on, bi (big) are separable; a-, an-, be-, ge-, ed-, un-, or-, mis-, oct, and-, wict, s am-, for-, to-, are inseparable; set, of, &c. are rarely separated. CHAPTER VII. I. — Syntax. The AS. Syntax in general resembles that of Greek and German ; but it bears the closest likeness, with some remarkable points of difference from that and other ( 2 ) See Formation of Particles. H 74 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. tongues, to the Latin, with which it should be compared throughout. The concords agreeing in A. S. with those in Latin, &c. need not be repeated. With regard to the construction of sentences it may be observed, that the verb often stands after both the subject and the object, coming last of all, as for the most part in Ger- man; as, On J>eere tide pa Gotan wid Romana-rice ge- winn up-a-hofon, at that time the Goths raised up war against the Roman empire. Ipk Darius ge-seah Jjset he ofer-wunnen beon wolde, J>a wolde he hine sylfne on ]>am ge-feohte - for-spillan, when Darius saw that he should be over- come, then he would lose his life in the fight. We sceolon mid biternysse sodre be-hreow- sunge ure mod ge-clsensian, we must with the bitter- ness of true repentance cleanse our mind. Often, however, sentences are in this and other re- spects framed as in English ; and on the whole this part of the grammar will not prove difficult to the student, and may be better learned from reading than from any rules that might be given, II. — Syntax of Nouns. Nouns of time answering to the question, ** how long ?" are put in the accusative or ablative ; as, Ealle wucan all the week. pry dagas, or J>rym dagum three days. Answering to the question «' when ?" they stand in the ablative, dative with on, or genitive ; as, SYNTAX OF NOUNS. 75 py feordan dogore on the fourth day. On J>issum geare in this year. Ussa tida( 1 ) in our times* Measure, value, age, and the like, are used in the genitive ; as, Twegra elna heah two ells high. Ynces lang an inch long. preora mila brad three miles broad. • Sex peninga wyrde worth sixpence. A'nes geares lamb a lamb of one year. The matter to which a measure, &c. is applied, stands in the genitive ; as, Hund mittena hweetes a hundred measures of wheat. Hund-teontig punda goldes a hundred pounds of gold. It sometimes remains unchanged ; as, Twegen marc gold( 2 ) two marks of gold. Quality, praise, or blame, stands in the genitive; as, A'r-wyrdre yldo of venerable age. Faegeres and-wlitan of fair countenance* Two ablatives or datives are used absolutely like the L. double ablative ; as, Ge-togene }>y wsepne( 3 ) the weapon {being) drawn* A-fundenum sceape the sheep {being) found. Two datives, the latter governed by to, are used like the L. double dative ; as, « paet he us to fultume sy( 4 ) that he may be {for) a help to us. (') Comp. F. de nos temps. ( 2 ) G. zwei mark gold. ( 3 ) L. stricto telo ; ove reperta. ( 4 ) L. ut nobis auxilio sit. 7#: ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. The means or instrument stands in the ablative or dative, with or without the preposition mid ; as, Hine mid pf heofon-lican weg-nyste ge-trym- mende strengthening himself with that heavenly viati- cum* py betstan leode ge-glenged adorned with the best lay. Heo hi sylfe mid cyne-licum reafe ge-fraetwode she adorned herself with royal attire. Hig sprecad niwum tungum they shall speak with new tongues. .III. — Syntax of Adjectives. Adjectives in general, especially those denoting want, desire, knowledge, remembrance, and the like, have a genitive case of the noun which defines them, and often stand after it ; as, Feos wana wanting money. % Freonda leas lacking friends. Hrsegles pearfa devoid of raiment. Earn aetes georn an eagle eager for food. Ac ic heora eom swide gifre but I am very greedy of them. Bocagleaw skilful in books. Un-wis God-cundan Naman ignorant of the Di- vine Name. Hi nseron his ge-myndige they were not mindful of him. Modes blide blithe of mood. Sides werig weary of travel. Msegenes Strang strong of might. SYNTAX OF ADJECTIVES. 77 I'sig federa icy of wings. Tliey sometimes take an ablative ; as, Wintrum geong young in years. • Blind bam eagum blind of both eyes* Adjectives depoting pleasure, profit, injury, and the like, govern a dative ; as, peah he him leof wsere though he were dear to them. Eallum and-feng acceptable to all. paet he mynster-licum cumum ge-pensum waere that he might be serviceable to the monastic guests. Rinca ge-hwylcum un-nyt useless to every man. Derigend-lic byd Jje it will be hurtful to thee. Full full 9 wyrde worthy, scyldig guilty, have an ablative, dative, or genitive ; as, Full Halgum Gaste/w// of the Holy Ghost. Full deadra bana full of dead bones. Se wyrhta is wyrde his metes the workman is worthy of his meat. Se byd dome scyldig he shall be guilty of the judg- ment. He is deades scyldig he is guilty of death. Ge-lic like, has a dative or genitive ; as, Hig synd ge-lice J>am cildum( 1 ) they are like the children. Nan man nis his ge-lica no man is like him. The word which determines a comparative stands be- fore it in the ablative neuter ; as, prym mundum hyrra three hands higher. ( 1 ) Thus L. similes pueris; ejus similis. h2 78 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. Micle ma much more. pyweordra so much the worthier. Comparatives require either J>onneorJ>e than, with a nominative, or an ablative or genitive without ; as, Ge synd selran Jjonne manega spearwan, or ge synd beteran manigum spearwum ye are better than many sparrows. O'cter-healf gear lses ]>e Jn'ittig wintra a year and a half less than thirty years. Se is his mara he is greater than him. Superlatives take a genitive ; as, Ealra wyrta msest greatest of all herbs. * # # For the Syntax of Pronouns see Chapter IV, IV. — Syntax of Verbs. Verbs, as in other tongues, agree in number with their subject; after selc J>ara (J)eera) ]>e each of them that, every one that, however, the singular is used, agreeing with aelc and not with J>ara; as, JElc }>ara J>e to me cymct (lit. each of them that cometh — ) every one that cometh to me. Swa ge-byrad selcum J>ara J>e wind so it befitleth every one that contendeth. With a noun of multitude the verb may be either sin- gular or plural ; as, pacommicel maenigeo and to him efston then came a great multitude and hastened to him. Transitive verbs in general, as in other tongues, govern the direct object in the accusative case ; as, SYNTAX OF VERBS. 79 Lufa Jjinne nextan love thy neighbour. Seo sse ge-tacnad |)as and-weardan woruld the sea betoheneth this present world. A'xian to ask, takes a double accusative ; as, Nan ne dorste hine nan J)ing mareaxian no one durst ask him anything more. Verbs of naming have an accusative of the object named, and a nominative of the name; as, pone un-ge-met lice eargan J>ii miht hktan hara the immoderately timid thou mayest call hare. Rsedan to rule, a-bregdan to draw (a weapon), and to-bregdan to cast off (sleep,) govern the ablative ; as, penden hi J>y rice reedan moston while they might rule the realm. An of pam J>y sweorde a-braed one of tkern drew his sword. Mid-J>y heo ]>a Jjy sleepe to-brsed when she then had cast off sleep. Verbs of bidding, forbidding, serving, following, obey- ing, consenting to, opposing, pleasing, trusting, injuring, profiting, escaping from; likewise for-swerian to for- swear, cidan to chide, arian to honour, spare, beorgan to save, defend, dem&n to judge, oleccan to flatter, *stillan( 1 ) to still, fylstan to succour, efen-laecan to imitate, ge-nea-lsecan to approach, and heorcnian to hearken to, govern the dative ; as, Un-cleenum gastum be-byt he commandeth the un- clean spirits. Ne for-beode ge him forbid him not. Q) Tbe verbs marked thus * sometimes govern the accusative. 80 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. Ne maeg nan man twain hlaf-ordum J>eowian no man can serve two lords. He 6 him J>enode she served him. pa sce&p him fyligead the sheep follow him. pa se wer hyrde his waldende then the man obeyed his ruler. Gif J>u Jjonne Dryhtne ge-hyrsumast if thou then obey est the Lord. pes ne ge-J>wserede heora ge-J>eahte this (man) agreed not to their counsel. Ge pafiact eowera faedera weorcum ye consent to your fathers 9 works. Him ne wid-stent nan }>ing no thing withstandeth him. Nemne him wyrd for-stode unless fate had op- posed him. Eallum his wordum wid-cwsedon and wid-wunn- on (they) contradicted and opposed all his words* Pilatus wolde Jjam folce ge-cweman Pilate would please the people. Heo on-gan his wordum truwian she began to trust his words. Ne derode lobe naht J>8es deofles costnung, ac fremode the deviVs temptation hurt Job no whit, but profited him. Hu heo J>am fe6nd-licum gastum od-fle&n mage how she may escape from the hostile spirits. Sid-J>an hi feondum od-faren haefdon when they had escaped from the enemies. SYNTAX OF VERBS. 81 Ache sige-waepnum for-sworen haefde but he had forsworn the weapons of victory. Gif pin broder syngad cid him if thy brother sin- neth chide him. pu nelt arian Jjsere stowQ thou wilt not spare the place* Beorh J>inum feore save thy life. Demad him be eowre ae judge him by your law. He wolde him oleccan mid his hearpan he would flatter them with his harp. Y'dum s tilde he stilled the waves. Him fylston wel gistas sine his guests succoured him well. Uton for-}>y ge-efen-lsecan J)isum men let us therefore imitate this man. pam deade ge-nea laecende drawing nigh to death. Ypolitus heora wordum heorcnade Hippolytus hearkened to their words. Verbs of motion, and likewise on-drsedan to dread, often have a redundant dative of the subject ; as, Ga J>e ford( 1 ) go forth. He him ham-weard ferde he journeyed homeward. Him J>a Scyld ge-wat then Scyld departed. He him on-drset( 2 ) monigne feond he dreads many a foe. Wealdan to wield, govern, # on-fon to receive, # milt- sian to pity, hlystan to listen to, helpan to help, # ge- lyfan to believe, w id-sac an to deny, ge-feon to rejoice at, # hrinan to touch, with its compounds; likewise C 1 ) Hence "hie thee home/' and the like. ( 2 ) O. " I fear me." 82 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDti. wesan to be, when implying possession, govern the da- tive or genitive ; as, iEtla weold Hunum Attila ruled the Huns* pe on }>am dagum ge-weold cyne-domes who in those days ruled the kingdom* On-foh J>issum fulle receive this cup. pa on-fengon hig J>aes feos then took they the money. He miltsad urum gyltum he hath compassion on our sins. Ge-miltsa min have pity on me. Hwy hlyste ge him? why listen ye to him? Hlyste he godes reedes let him listen to good coun* seL He him helpan ne maeg he cannot help him. Ge-help J>u earmra manna help thou poor men. For-J)am-J>e pu ne ge-lyfdest xninum wordum because thou believedst not my words. We ne sculon }>ses ge-lyfan we must not believe that. Iulianus his Cristen-dome wid-soc Julian denied his Christianity. pry-wa J>u wid-saecst min thrice thou shalt deny me. Secg weorce ge feh the warrior rejoiced in the work. Cwen weorces ge-feah the queen was glad of the work. Ne him hrinan ne mehte faer-gripe flodes nor might the sudden gripe of the flood touch him. SYNTAX OF VERBS. 83 pa aet-hran he hyra eagena then touched he their eyes. pa him waes manna Jjearf^) since he had need of men. pa ]>ing J>e J>aes Caseres synd the things that are the Ccesar's. Verbs of desiring, needing, tempting, wondering at, using, enjoying, ^remembering, # forgetting, caring for, ceasing from ; together with cepan to take, keep, &c, wenan to hope for, # neosian to visit* on r byrian to taste, ehtian or eh tan to persecute, od-sacan to deny, earnian to earn, deserve, gilpan to boast of fsegnian to rejoice at, # on-drsedan to dread; likewise bidian (bidan) to bide, wait for, with its compounds, govern the genitive ; as, We ge-wilniad frides wid eow we desire peace with you. pees ic wilnige and wisce that I desire and wish. pset msedengyrnde deades the maiden yearned for death. Ne be-))urfon Iseces ]>a ]>e hale synd they need not a leech that are whole* U're man-dryhten msegenes be-hofad our liege lord requires strength* Hwy fandige ge min ? why tempt ye me? For-bon ic his cost node therefore I tempted him. We wundriad Jjses wlitan J>eere sunnan we wonder at the beauty of the sun* ( ] ) L. illi Lominum opus erat. &4 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. Eowre fynd wafiad eovver your foes shall be amazed at you. Bruc Jjisses beages, and pisses hrsegles neot enjoy this ring, and use this dress. Negemune ic nanra his synna I will remember none of his sins. Ne ge ne ge pencad: Jjsera fif hlafa? and do ye not remember the five loaves? pii hsefst J>ara wsepna for-giten thou hast forgotten the weapons. Hi paes ne gymdon they cared not for that. Feores hi ne rohton/or life they reched not. He d don he re-re afes they heeded the war-spoil. Ge-swic Junes wopes cease thy weeping. Sceolde sedeling ealdres linnan( 1 ) the noble must part from life. Hi nanre bricge ne cepton they hept to no bridge. He nolde nanes fleames cepan he would not take to flight. Ne bearf ic eenigre are wenan I way not hope for any honour. Ge-wat ba neosian he an huses (he) then departed to visit the lofty mansion. On-byrige metes( ? ) let him taste meat. Paulus ehte Cristenra manna Paul persecuted Christian men. Hwa od-ssecd J>aes? who denies that? Seo beod be his earnad: the people that deserreth it. ( 1 ) Linnan sometimes has a dative. ( 2 ) We say also " taste of—." SYNTAX OF VERBS, 85 Hfi ne gilpst J>u ]>onne heora faegeres?( 3 ) boast- est thou not then of their jairness ? Ne sceal he faegnian Jjses folces worda he must not rejoice at the peoples ivords. Hig on-dredon }>8era Israhela to-cymes they dreaded the coming of the Israelites. Se hyr-man his ed-leanes an-bidact the hireling awaiteth his reward. Verbs of granting, likewise tilian to till, get, for- wyrnan to deny, Jjancian to thank, styrian (styran) to chastise, have a dative of the person or near object, and a genitive of the thing or far object ; as, Se halga him paes ge-iide the saint granted him that. pa J>iihte me hefig-tyme J>e J>aes to tidienne then it seemed to me troublesome to grant thee that. pa Metod on-lah Medum and Persum aldor- domes when the Lord bestowed the supremacy on the Medes and Persians. pa Noe on gan him aetes tilian then Noah began to get him food. pe him ne for-wyrnde cyne-liees weordscipes who denied him not kingly honour. Apollonius hire J)ses Jjancode Apollonius thanked her for that. He him J>aes J>inges styrede he chastised him for that thing. Verbs of depriving, likewise teon &c. to accuse^ ( 3 ) A neuter adjective used and declined as a noun, 1 86 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. have an accusative of the near object, and an ablative or genitive of the far object ; as, Nelle ic J>a rincas rihte be-nseman I will not deprive the warriors of their right. Heo hit ne maeg his ge-wittes be-reafian she cannot bereave it of its understanding, Dyrnum ge-J)ingum be-togen charged with secret practices. Hwy tyhd: us ure hlaf-ord swa micles falses? why doth our lord accuse us of so great deceit ? Biddan to ask for, has an accusative of the near, and a genitive of the far object ; as Gif his sunu hine bitt hlafes if his son asketh him for bread. Some impersonal verbs govern the person affected in the accusative or dative: hit is often left outj as, Hyngract hine( 1 ) he is hungry. Seo swefen ]je hine msette the dream that he dreamed* Hire ge-byrad it becometh her. Hit Hcode H erode it pleased Herod. Him J^uhte it seemed to him (lit. him thought). Ne ge-wearct unc wid eenne pening ? did we not agree jor a penny ? Others have beside a genitive of the far object* after rules for other verbs ; as, pone weligan lyst an-wealdes the rich lustethfor power. Neenne mon J>aes ne tweod: no man doubts of that. ( ] ) Comp. G. es hungert ihn ; es ge biihrt ihr ; ihm diinkte. SYNTAX OF PREPOSITIONS. 87 pe nanre be-hreowsunge ne be-hofad thou need- est no repentance. Him pees ne sceamode of that they were not ashamed* V. — Syntax of Prepositions. Prepositions, as in German, &c, require various oblique cases of the nouns before which they are placed ; thus, geond through, throughout ymb(-e)( 3 ) "> r Y0U nd, J>urh( 2 ) through ymb-iitan3 {about. wid-aeftan behind govern the accusative ; as, Ga geond wegas and hegas go through the ways and hedges. purh his micle ge-J>yld through his great patience. Wict-aeftan J>& burh behind the town. Ymb paes cyninges siege about the slaying of the king. Ymb-utan }>one weall around the wall. The following govern the dative be (bi, big) ( 4 ) of about, by in-to into of off, from, of ser ere, before fram from, by fe or far from set at, to un-feor( 5 ) near to to ■;. neah (nean) nigh ( 2 ) G. durch. ( 3 ) Comp. cfyi^i, L. amb-, G. urn, (*) Comp. i-7re, G. bei ; &ir-o t L. ab ; D. af, G. ab- - 9 L.adj G. zu, &c» ( 5 ) Lit. un-far; G. un-fern. 88 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. ge-hende near, handy to-middes ^ aefter after on-middan 3 biifan ~) -> binnan( 2 ) *\ , p } above . , f within* on-iifan 3 wid-} . y wunin > be-*ftan(b*ftan)}a&a/*, on- f 1 ™**} **** be-hindan ^behind aet- ) t , „* • . 7 „ >-foran before be-heonaii on this side to- 3 butan ( J ) without, outside to-weard toward be-twynan between to-eacan besides. to-emnes along Be jjam heah-faedere concerning the patriarch. Be mines feeder leaf e by my father's leave. Far of Jnnum lande depart from thy country. Of anre up-floran off an upper floor. iEt J>am b'urnan( 3 ) a£ Me brook, Fram cild-hade jfrom childhood. Ga to }>inum hiise go to thy house. pa hig in-to J>eere byrgene eodon then they went into the tomb. JEr sunnan setl-gange before the setting of the sun. He waes him feor he was far from him. Un-feor J) am hiise near the house. Neah J>am forda nigh the ford. Ge-hende J> sere ceastre near the town. JEfter ])am ge-feohte after the fight. Biifan J)*ere heofenan above the heaven. Baeftan J?sere maenigeo behind the multitude. Be-heonan J>sere strsete on this side the street. (i) D. buiten, O. bout, but. ( 2 ) G. binnen, S. ben. ( 3 ) 8. burn. SYNTAX OF PREPOSITIONS. 89 Biitan ]>£ere wic-stowe outside the camp. Biitan aelcum an-ginne without any beginning. Biitan wifum and cildum besides women 8f children. Be-twynan Jjam twam mynstrum( 4 ) between the two monasteries. T6-middes J>am wseterum amid the waters. On-middan J>am treowe in the midst of the tree. Binnan J>am ge-telde within the tent. iEt-foran his J>rym-setle before his glory-seat. T[6-weard J>am haligdome( 5 ) toward the sanctuary. To-eacan J>am fodre over and above the fodder. To sometimes has a genitive ; as, f To middes dseges at mid-day: likewise in several compound prepositions above and below. And-lang along (like G. ent-lang) governs the geni- tive ; as, And-lang J)aes westenes along the desert. The following govern the accusative or dative; the former usually, as in Latin, &c, when motion to, the latter when motion from, or rest in, a place, is signified ; but this rule is not strictly followed in A. S. fore( 6 ) 7 7 n on on > w*s *»to u r \before . . . be-toran J in in, into on-biitan about, around (on-)ge-mang a-mong od unto, till be-tweox(7) betwixt, among uppon upon uton ~)outside, innon within widutan ^without (*) Hence minster ; G, miinster ; all from L« monasterium. ( 5 ) Hence O. halidom : u by my halidom !" ( 6 ) Comp. 7rpo, L. pro, G. (be-)vor; G. an ; lv 7 L. and G. in ; vittp 7 L. super, G. iiber, D. over ; G. unter, gegen, &c. ( 7 ) Like be-twynan from t w a ; comp. G . zwi-schen from zwei* 12 90 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. ofer over to-geanes^against, under under on-gean ytoward be-geondan beyond. Fore Healf-denes hilde-wisan before Hcalfdenefs war-chiefs. pa he }>a be-foran J>one graman cyning ge-lsed waes when he then was led before the cruel hing. Ic eom a-send be-foran hine I am sent before him. Be-foran eallum folce before all the people On-biitan Jjset cealf around the calf. On-biitan J>£im weofode about the altar. Od:Rin])ae&wwfo the river Rhine. Oct Daniele J>am witegan till Daniel the prophet. On J>a ealdan wisan in the old wise. He sylf od-fle&h on Asiam he himself escaped into Asia. On J>am he&ft munte on the high mount. Heo hine in J>set mynster on^feng she received him into the monastery. In ge-limp-licre tide at a fitting time. lc eow sende swa sceap ge-mang wulfas / send you as sheep among wolves. On-ge-mang odriim mannum among other men, Be-tweox his magas among his kin's-folk. Be-tweox Jjsere ealdan se and paere ttiw£n be- tvrixt the old law and the new. pa feoll he uppon hine then fell he upon him. U'ppon bum beame upon a beam. Heo be-seah innon ]ja byrgene she looked into the tomb. Innon ]>8ere healle within the hall. SYNTAX OF PREPOSITIONS. 91 Hi comon ofer ]>a sa? they came over the sea. Micel man-cwealm be-com ofer J>sere Roman- iscre leode a great plague came upon the Roman people. Under Jjsere faestnesse under the firmament. Wid>utan his dom-ern outside his judgment-hall. Wid-utan Jjam dice without the ditch. T6-geaneshis fynd he gse d he goeth against his foes. Hi paferdon to-geanes Jam hsedenum they then marched against the heathen. Feohtende on-gean hine fighting against him. pa com him Jjaer on-gean then came there to meet him. Be-geondan Tordanem beyond Jordan. Be-geondan J>am mere beyond the lake. For for, and nvid( 1 ) with, govern the accusative, ablative, or dative ; as, For eall Cristen folc ge-biddan to pray for all Christian people. For py mine for that crime. For hwylcum intingan ? for what cause? MidJ>a fore-sprecenan faamnan( e ) with the fore* said damsel. Mid Jjy acte with the oath. Mid his agenum life with his own life. Wid against, with, tkc. governs the accusative, dative^ or g nitive ; as, Wid ]>a readan sse by the Fed Sea. Wid J> in folc toward thy people. po. assan tvid hi laeswodon the asses were grazing with them. 0) Comp. G. fur ; /*era, G. mid. ( s ) L. feiaiii*. 92 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. A'ua, wid eallum alone against alL E&ge wid eagan, tod w id: ted: eye for eye, tooth for tooth. Wid: J>aes holtes( 1 ) toward the wood. He efste wid: J>aes heres he hastened against the army. A preposition sometimes stands after its case ; as, Hi him mid seeton they sate with him. Him bi twegen beamas stodon by him stood two trees. It is sometimes parted from it altogether, and placed either next before the verb, or last of all ; as, pe he man-cyn mid a-lysde with which he re- deemed mankind pa ge-nea-Iaehte him an man t§ then drew nigh to him a man, Ymb-utan is sometimes divided; as, Ymb han-cred lit an about cock-crow. Wid: and weard are sometimes used, the one before, the other after an accusative or genitive ; as, Wid: heofonas weard( 2 ) toward the heavens. Wid Petres weard toward Peter. VI. — Syntax of Conjunctions. The following conjunctions require the verb to be in the indicative mode : and ( 3 ) and. eac eke, also. Q) P. holt, G. holz. ( 2 ) Comp. the use of L. ad— versus. ( 3 ) Comp. G. und, auch, so, da, danh, denn, da— da, &c. SYNTAX OF CONJUNCTIONS. 93 ac hut odde- r , . . ■ / . C either oder-twega — \ odde; < ± x.' i t — or oder-J>ara— j swa, swa-swa so, as swa— swa so — as ba 7.7 ge — 7 (as well — as C \then * _ \ge\ _ _ J)onne> eegder-ge,J° {both— and ba 7 nader-ne — ne neither — nor y , , }when 9 as l> a -l> a > sWiheih }V et > (for-)hwy why? (]>eah.)hw*dere (ZlZ mid-by(-be) (*) -(when, \ ' J theless •a^' t t- \ i i-i na-lses — ac not only — but mid-J)am(-J)e) )wnile * J>enden while (f or -)))y(-}>e) J for, because, sid-])an since for-J>am(-J>e) 3 therefore. The following require the subjunctive, though in general, as in Latin, in subordinate prepositions only : past, J>aet-te ( 5 ) that od(-])ait) until J>eah(-J>e) though ]>a-hwile(-])e)^ 6 ) («fej| ic?A£fe swylce as if ser 7f^^ )}ibefo> t hwaenne S hwaeder(-J)e)(7) ^whether J)onne 7 ^ ier-j>dm(-J>e) j {before lwaenne 5 hwaer> 7 sam — sam $(—or) hwarT^ gif( 8 )*/ by-lses(-be) lest nemne 1 ■P J r ' - ■ j. c unless to-))6n-))8et in order that n y mae > a-J>y— J>e somuchthe—as hu, hu-meta Aow?. ( 4 ) The particle ^j e is added or not at pleasure to several conjunctions. (*) G. dass, D. dat ; G. doch, wann, wenn, &c. ( 6 ) Hwi 1 is a noun, (it. 3.) while, time ; G. weile. ( 7 ) Answering to -iroT&pov—ri, L. utrum-^-a n ; like these bwae^er is properly a neuter pronoun. ( 8 ) The conjunction g i f has no more to do with the verb g i f a n than S. gin has with given, or 0. an with u n n a n. 94 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. Hwset do ic J>aet ic ece lif age? what shall I do that I may possess eternal life ? Ic wat Jjaet hit byd sawl and lic-homa I know that it is soul and body. peah hwylc of deade a-rise though one arise from death. peah-J>e ic sceal ealle wucan faestan though I shall fast all the week. Swylce J)ii hi ge-sceope as if thou hadst created them. py-lses ]>u pinne fot set stane set-sporne lest thou dash thy foot against a stone. To-pon-paet he his rice ge-breedde in order that he might extend his empire. A'-py un-weordra pe hine manige men for- seon so much the unworthier because many men despise him. Od-paet pu cume to pam fyrmestan tillthoucome to the first. Od-pset se A-lysend com until the Redeemer came. pa-hwile-pe ge leoht habban while ye have light. pa-hwile-pe he on life byd while he is a-live* iEr-pam-pe se hana tuwa crawe before the cock crow twice. iEr-pam-pe ge hine biddad before ye ask him. ponne pu pe ge-bidde when thou prayest. ponne he ham cymd when he cometh home. Sege us hwaenne pas ping ge-weordon tell us when these things shall come to pass. SYNTAX OF CONJUNCTIONS. 95 Ge nyton hwaenne seo tid is ye know not when the time is. Ic axige hwaer seo offrung sig / ask where the offering is. Hwar synd J>a nigene? where are the nine? Sce&wa hwaeder hit sig Junes suna ]je ne sig c look whether it be thy son's or be not. Sam hit sy sumor sam winter whether it be summer or winter. Gif wen sy if there be hope. Gif we secgad, of heofone — if we say, of heaven — Nemne him wyrd for-stode unless fate had opposed him. Va saedest J>aet ])u ne mihte witan hu-meta he his weolde thou saidst that thou couldst not knew how he ruled it, Hu Boetius hine singende ge-baed how Bo'itius singing prayed. Butan for but has an indicative, for unless a subjunc- tive; as, Butan ic wat but I know. Butan we g&n unless we go. Hu ne with an indicative, and hwaeder with a sub- junctive, are used to make prepositions interrogative; as, Hu ne dod man-fulle swa ? do not the wicked so? Hwaeder ge nu secan gold on treowum doye now seek gold on trees ? Cwyst ]ni, or segst ]>u ? say est thou? cwede ge say ye? &c. serve the same purpose with an indicative; as, C6 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. Segst ])u mseg se blinda Jjone blindan laedan? may the blind lead the blind? Cwecte ge hsebbe ge sufol ? have ye meat f Uton (-an) with an infinitive, expresses a wish or in- tention ; as, Uton gan let us go. The negative ne not stands (like L. non, ne, F. ne) before the verb ; as, Ne for-lset he eow he will not forsake you. lwo( 1 ) or more negatives are often used, ne being usually prefixed to each word capable of taking it ; as, Ne wep J>u na weep not. \)& naes nan craeft Jjaet ic ne cucte then there was no art that I knew not. Se-Jje nis nader ne ge boren ne ge-sceapen fram nanum odrum who is neither born nor created by any other. Biitan but, only takes ne before it; as, We nabbact buton( 2 ) fif hlafas we have but Jive loaves. VII. — Syntax of Interjections, Wk wo takes a dative; as, Wa Jjam men!( 3 ) wo to the man! where sy (be6) be, or byd shall be is understood. (') The doctrine, therefore, that " two negatives make an affirmative," is as foreign to the true spirit of the English as it would be to that of the Greek language. ( 5 ) Comp. F. nous n'avons que. ( 3 j L. vae horaini ! G. weh dem manne ! SYNTAX OF INTERJECTIONS* 97 Wa is me( 4 ) ! wo is me! On the other interjections, of which the following are the chief, nothing need be added : \k\ 0,oh,lo! ea-la ! oh, halloo, alas ! efne ! behold ! wa-la-wa (wei-la-wei) well-a-way ! hwaet! lo ! indeed! Leof( 5 ) is used as an expletive; as, Gea( 6 ), leof, ic haebbe yea marry have I. ( 4 ) Ovai jxol sort. ( 5 ) Analogous to our P. and familiar use of the word dear (°) G. aadD.ja. CHAPTER VIII. Prose Extracts, N B. Some words that have already occurred are not explained in the notes to this and the next chapter. I.— S. Matthew, xii. 1—13. # # * The Gospels^), and parts of the Old Testament, were rendered into A. S. by one or more ecclesiastics named JElfric, in the 9th or 10th century; the former from the Vulgate, the latter from some other early Latin translation. The sense therefore, differs now and then from that of the original, and of our authorised version. 1. Se Hselend( 2 ) for on reste-daeg( s ) ofer aeceras( 4 ); sod-lice his leorning-cnihtas ( 5 ) hyngrede, and hig on- gunnon ( 6 ) pluccian ( 7 ) ]ja ear and etan. 2. Sod-lice J>a ]>a sundor-halgan ( 8 ) J>aet ge-sawon, hi (*) The extracts from the Gospels are from Mr. Thorpe's edition, the only one founded on a collation of the hest MSS. ( 2 ) H&lend (II. 2.) Saviour, healer (G. Heiland), from haelan to heal: the Name Jesus is thus rendered throughout the A. S. Gospels. ( 3 ) Day of rest, sabbath: rest II. 3 ; G. rast. ( 4 ) JEcer (II. 2.) (corn) field ; dypog, L. ager, G. acker : hence acre* ( 5 ) Disciples: cniht (II. 2.) youth, servant ; hence knight: G. knecht servant ; comp. L. puer. ( 6 ) On-ginnan (III. 1.) to he-gin* ( 7 ) I. 1. to pluck; G. pflucken. ( 8 ) Suudor-halga (I. 2.) Pharisee, lit. separate saint. EXTRACTS S. MATTHEW, 99 cweedon to him : Nu J>ine leorning-cnihtas dod Jjaet him a-lyfed( 1 ) nis reste-dagum to donne. 3. And he cwaed to him : Ne reedde ( 2 ) ge hwset Dauid dyde J>a hine hyngrede, and J>a J>e mid him waeron, 4. Hii he in-eode on Godes hiis, and aet ]ja offring- hMas( 3 ) ]?e naeron him a-lyfede to etanne, buton pam sacerdum( 4 ) anum ? 5. Odde ne rsedde ge on peere ee, paet pa sacerdas on reste-dagum on pam temple ( 5 ) ge-wemmad( 6 ) pone reste-daeg, and synd buton leahtre ( 7 ) ? 6. Ic secge sod-lice eow paet pes( 8 ) is meerra(9) ponne paet tempi. 7. Gif ge sod-lice wiston hwset is: Ic wille mild- heortnesse and na on-saegdnesse( 10 ), ne ge-nidrode ge naefre un-scyldige. 8. Sod-lice mannes sunu is eac reste-daeges hlaf- ord( lx ). 9. pa se Haelend panon for, he com in-to heora ge- somnunge ( 12 ) : 10. pa waes peer &n man se haefde for-scruncene( 13 ) C) A-lyfan (I. 2.) to allow ; G. er-lauben. ( 2 ) Raedan (I. 2.) to read. ( 3 ) Loaves of offering, show-bread ; ofFring II. 3. hlaf II. 2. ( 4 ) Sacerd (II. 2.) priest - L. sacerdos. ( 5 ) Tempi (III. 1.) temple. ( 6 ) Ge-wemman (I. 2.) to pollute, profane. ( 7 ) Leahter (II. 2.) crime, sin ( 8 ) This man. ( 9 ) Msere (I.) great, famous* ( 10 ) On-saegdnes (II. 3.) sacrifice ; on-secgan to offer. (") II. 2. lord ; said to be from hlaf bread, loaf, and ord beginning, origin ; that is, giver of bread. ( 12 ) Assembly, synagogue ; G. ver-sammlung. ( l3 ) For-scrincan (III. 1.) to shrink up, wither away : mark the intensive force of for-. 100 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. hand. And hig acsodon hine, ]>us cwectende : Is hit a-lyfed to hselanne on reste-dagum ? haet hig w^egdon ( ) hine. 11. He ssede him sod-lice: Hwylc man is of eow, ~pe haebbe an sceap, and gif hit a-fylct reste-dagum on pyt (*), hii ne nimct he ]>set, and hefct hit up ? 12. Witod-lice( 3 ) micle ma man is sceape betera( 4 ) ; witod-lice hit is a-lyfed on reste-dagum wel to donne. 13. pa cweed he to J>am men : A-J>ena( 5 ) J)ine hand. And he hi a-J)enede ; and heo wses hal ge-woi den swa seo oder. II.— S. Mark, vi. 32, 32. And on scip ( 6 ) stigende, hig foron on-sundron on weste( 7 ) stowe( 8 ). 33. And ge-sawon hig farende, and hig ge-cneowon manega, and gangende of J>am burgum(9), J>ider urnori and him be-foran comon. 34. And J>a se Hselend J>anon eode, he ge-seah mic- ele msenigeo, and he ge-miltsode him, for-J>am-J)e hig ( ! ) "Wregan (I. 2.) to accuse, be-wray. ( 2 ) II. 2. pit, hole; D. put, L. put-eus, ( 3 ) Verily, truly, for, but, therefore ; a common expletive : from witiaft (I. 1.) to decide. ( 4 ) Vulgate : '* Quanto magis melior." ( 5 ) A-J>enian (I. 1.) to stretch out. ( 6 ) Comp. cricae neenne hyrde nabbad ; and he on-gan hig fela lseran( 2 ). 35. And Jja hit micel ylding( 3 ) wses, his leorning- cnihtas him to comon and cwgedon : 36. peos stow is weste, and tima is ford-a-gan( 4 ) ; for-lset ])as maenigeo, J>aet higfaron on ge-hende tiinas( 5 ), and him mete byegon Jjaet hig eton( 6 ). 37. pa cwaed he : Sylle (7) ge him etan. pa cwaedon hig: Uton gan, and mid twam hundred penigum( 8 ) hlafas byegan, and we him etan syllact. 38. pa cwaed he, Hu fela hlafa( 9 ) habbe ge? gad and 16ciad( 10 ). And J>a hig wiston hig cweedon; Fif hlafas and twegen fixas. 39. And J>a be-bead ( ll ) se Heelend J>aet J>set fole ssete ofer Jjaet grene hig( 12 ). 40. And hig J>a seeton, hundredum ( 13 ) and fiftigum. 41. And fif hlafum and twam fixum on fangenum ( u ), he on heofon locode, and hig bletsode , and J>a hlafas braee, and sealde his leorning-cnihtum paet hig to-foran him a-setton; and twegen fixas him eallum dgelde( 15 ). ( 1 ) Two accusatives as with L. doceo. ( 2 ) Lateness, delay ; from ealcL ( 3 ) For sceap * see p. 5. ( 4 ) Gone forth ; "far passed* { 5 ) Tim (II. 2.) village, town: originally enclosure, farm : comp. G. zaun hedge ; D. tuin garden, ( 6 ) Comp. sSelv, L. edere. ( 7 ) Syllan (I. 3.) to give, sell. ( s ) Penig Opening) (II. 2.) G. pfennig. ( 9 ) Gen : see p. 32. ( 10 ) Locian (I. 1.) to look. ( ll ) Be-beodan(IlI. 3.) to command. < 12 ) IL. 1. hay; G.beu. Vulg. *' super viride foenum. ,, ( n ) By hundreds, fyc. ( 14 ) Abl. or dat. absolute, p. 75. if*) Daelan (I. 2.) to deal, divide, distribute ; G. theilen, D. deelen. K 2 102 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 42. And hig seton pa ealle, and ge-fyllede wurdon. 43. And hig namon paera hlafa and fixa lafa ( a ), twelf wilian( 2 ) fulle. 44. Sod-lice fif pusend manna peera etendra wseron. 45. pa sona he nydde( 3 ) his leorning-cnihias on scip stigan, paet hig him be-foran foron ofer pone miidan( 4 ) to Bethsaida, od he paet folc for-lete( 5 ). 46. And pa he hig for-let, he ferde( 6 ) on pone munt( 7 ), and hine ana par( 8 ) ge-baed( 9 ). 47. And pa aefen( 10 ) waes, paet scip waes on middre sae, and he ana waes on laride. 48. And he ge-seah hig on rewette( n ) swincende( 12 ) ; him waes wider-weard ( 13 ) wind ( 14 ) : and on niht, ymbe pa feordan waeccan( 15 ), he com to him ofer pa ssegangende, and wolde hig for-bugan( 16 ). 49. pa hig hine ge-sawon ofer pa see gangende, hig wendon paet hit un-f8ele( 1T ) gast( 18 ) waere, and hig clyp- edon ; (') Laf(II. 3.) leaving, remnant ; l&fan (I. 2.) to leave; Xsnrsiv. ( 2 ) Wilia (1. 2.) basket. ( 3 ) Nydan (I. 2.) to compzl ; fromneod. ( 4 ) MuSa (I. 2.) mouth of a river ; here lake; Vulg. " fretum." ( 5 ) For-laetan (II. 2.) to forsake, abandon, (G. ver-lassen, D. ver-laaten), send away. ( 6 ) Feran (I. 2.) to go, ( 7 ) II. 2. mount: we have u a mountain." ( 8 ) par=]?88r, J?ara. ( 9 ) Ge-biddan (II. 1. reflect,) to pray. ( 10 ) iEfen (II. 2.) even, G. abend: -ung (II. 3.) evening. ( u ) Rewet (II. 2.) rowing ; ruwan (II. 2.) to row ; D. roeijen. ( 12 ) Swincan (III. 1.) to labour ; O. swink. ( 13 ) Adverse, way-ward ; G. wider-wartig. ( 14 ) II. 2. G. & D. wind ; L. vent-us. ( 15 ) Waecce (I. 3.) watch. ( 16 ) III. 3. avoid, pass by. ( 17 ) Unclean; faele pure, faithful: fael-s-ian to purify. ( 18 ; Comp. G. geist, D. geest, S. ghaist. EXTRACTS — S. MARK. 1C3 50. Hig ealle hine ge-sawon, and wurdon ge-dref- ede( x ). And sona lie spraec to him, and cwaed : Ge- lyfad ; ic hit eom ( 2 ) ; nelle ge ( 3 ) e&w on-dreedan. 51. And he on scip to him eode; and se wind ge- swac( 4 ) ; and hig paes ])ema( 5 ) be-tweoxhim wundredon. 52. Ne on-geaton ( 6 ) hig be J>am hlafum ; sod lice heora heorte waes a-blend ( 7 ). 53. And J>a hig ofer seglodon, higcomon to Genesaret and J>ar wicedon( 8 ). 54. And J>a hig of scipe eodon, sona hig hine ge- cneowon ; 55. And eal J>ast rice be-farende( 9 ), hig on sseccing- um ( 10 ) bseron J>a un-truman ( n ), J>ar hig hine ge-hyrdon. 56. And swa-hwar-swa he on wic( 12 ) odde on tunas eode, on strseton ( 13 ) hig pa un-truman ledon, and hine baedon J>aet hig huru( 14 ) his reafes fnaed( 15 ) aet-hrinon ( l6 ). And swa fela swa hine set-hrinon, hig wurdon hale. O Drefan (I. 2.) to troubU, offend. ( 2 ) Comp. G. ich bin es ( 3 ) L. nolite. ( 4 ) Ge-swfcan (III. 2.) to cease. ( 5 ) So much the more ; G. des-to melir. ( 6 ) On-gitan (II. I.) to understand. ( 7 ) A-blendan (I. 2.) to blind; blind blind. ( 8 ) Wician (I. 1.) to dwell : see wic below. ( 9 ) Be-faran=be-feran, p. 55. ( 10 ) Saeccing (II. 3.) sacking, bed. ( n ) Diseased, infirm; trum jirm. ( 12 ) Wfc (II. 1.) dwelling, village; L. vic-us : hence wich and wick in local names ; D. wijk. ( 13 ) Straet (II. 3.) street; G. strasse, D. straat. ( M ) At least, at all events. ( l5 ) Hem. ( 16 ) i£t-hrinan (III. 3.) to touch. 1C4 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. III. — S. Luke, xx. 9 — 25. 9. He on-gan J>a Jjisbig-spel^) to Jjam folce cwedan; Sum man plantode( 2 ) him win~geard( 3 ), and hine ge- sette ( 4 ) mid tilium ( ) , and he wses him feor manegum tidum( 6 ). 10. pa on tide he sende his ]>eow to jjam tilium, Jjaet hig him sealdon of Jjaes wln-geardes waestme ; J>a swung- on ( 7 ) hig J>one and idelne ( 8 ) hine for-leton. 11. pa sende he oderne J>eow; J>a beoton hig ]>one 5 and mid teonum ( 9 ) ge-weecende ( 10 ) hine for-leton idelne. 12. pa sende he }>ryddan ; J>a wurpon hig lit J>one ge-wundodne( n ). 13. pa cwaed: J>aes win geardes hlaf-ord : Hwaet do ic? ic a-sende minneleofan sunu; wenunga( 12 ) hine hig for-wandiad( 13 ) ]x>nne hig hine ge seod. (1) Parable • see p. 73. Spel (II. I.) story, tale; hence spell. ( 2 ) Plantian (I. 1.) to plant. ( 3 ) Vine-yard; D. wijn-gaard : geard or eard (II. 2.) yard, (garden"), in- closure, dwelling, country. ( 4 ) Ge-settan (I. 2.) to furnish, people : perhaps a mis-translation of Vulg. " locavit ;" we read " let it forth." ( 5 ) Tilia (I. 2.) tiller, husbandman. ( Q ) Tid (II. 3.)time, tide, season ; G. zeit, D. tijd. For a long time, many seasons, Vulg. " multis temporibus. ,> ( T ) Swingan (III. 1 ) to beat, swinge. ( 8 ) I'del (I.) empty, idle, vain ; G. eitel, D. ijdel. ( 9 ) Teona (I. 2.) injury, wrong. ( 10 ) Ge-wsecan (I. 2.) to weaken, injure : wac (G. weich) weak. ( n ) Wundian (I. 1.) to wound : wund (II. 2.) wound. ( 12 ) Perhaps: wenan to ween, hope, expect ; G. wahnen to fancy, &c. ( 13 ) For-wandian (1. 1.) to respect, reverence. EXTRACTS — S. LUKE. 105 14. pa nine j)a tilian ge-sawon, hig J>ohton be-tweox him, and cwaklon : Her is se yrfe-weard^ 1 ) ; cumad, uton hine of-slean( 2 ), Jjast seo seht( 3 ) ure sy. 15. And hig hine of J>am win-gearde a-wurpon( 4 ) of- slegene. Hwset ded Jjaes win-geardes hlaford ? 16. He cymd and for-spild ]?a tilian, and syld J>one wln-geard odrum. Hig cweedon ]>a hig J)is ge-hyrdon • paet ne ge-weorde. 17. pa be-he&ld he hig, and cwaed: Hwaet is J>aet a-writen is, pone stan( 5 ) J>e ]>a wyrhtan a-wurpon, J>es is ge-vvorden on Jjsere hyrnan( 6 ) heafod( T )? 18. JElc J>e fyld ofer'Jjone stan byd for-brytt( 8 ) ; ofer Jjone J>e he fyld, he to-cwyst( 9 ). 19. pa sohton J>sera sacerda ealdras( 10 ) and J>a b6c- eras( n ) hyra handa on J>e&re tide on hine wurpan( 12 ) ; and hig on-dredon him J>3et folc : sod-lice hig on-geton J>set he pis big-spel t& him cwaed. ( l ) Heir ; yrfe (I. 3.) inheritance (G. erb-schaft) • weard (II. 2.) keeper, ward-en, fyc. . ( 2 ) Slean (II. 3.) to strike, beat, slay ; of-slean to kill outright . of- in com- position often strengthens the sense or makes it bad. ( 3 ) iE'ht (II. 3.) possession ; from agan. ( 4 ) A-weorpan (III. 1.) to cast out, reject* ( 5 ) Comp. G. stein, D. steen, S. stane. ( 6 ) Hyrne (I. 3.) corner, ( 7 ) Heafod (III. 1 ) head ; G. haupt, D. hoofd. ( 8 ) For-bryttan (1.2.) to break, shatter: Vulg. " conquassabitur." ( 9 ) To-cwysan (I. 2.) to crush, squeeze to pieces; G. quetschen. With S-queeze, comp. bar, s-par ; melt, s-melt ; tumble, s-tumble, fyc. <^c. ( 10 ) Chief (s of the) priests. (") Bocere (II. 2.) book man, learned man, scribe, lawyer, ( 12 ) Or weorpan ; see p. 5. 106 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 20. pa sendon hig mid searwum( 1 ) ]>a ])e hig riht- wise leton( 2 ), }>8et hig hine ge-scyldigodon( 3 ), and paet hig hine ge-sealdon pam ealdron( 4 ) to dome( 5 ), and to paes deman( 6 ) an-wealde( r ) t& for-demanne( 8 ). 21. pa iicsodon hig hine, and cwsedon: Lareow, we witon pset pu rihte spriest and lserst, and for nanum men ne wandast ( 9 ), ac Godes weg on sod-faestnisse lserst : 22. Is hit riht pset man jjam Casere ( 10 ) gafol ( n ) sylle, pe( 12 )na? 23. pa cwaed he t& him pa he heora facen( 13 ) on- get ( 14 ) : Hwy fandige ( 15 ) ge min ? 24. Y'wad( 16 ) me anne pening. Hwaes an-licnesse( ir ) (*) Searu (III. 1.) ambush, stratagem, ( 2 ) Who might feign themselves righteous men. ( 3 ) Ge-scyldigan (-ian, see p. 41) (I. 1.) to accuse; G. be-schuldigen. Scyld (II. 3.) (G. schuld) debt, guilt. ( 4 ) Deliver him to the chief priests : Vulg. " traderent ilium principatui." ( 5 ) Dom (II. 2.) doom, judgment, power, fyc* ( 6 ) Dema (I. 2.) judge, doomer, deemer ; hence deemster (demestre) properly feminine ; see p. 66. ( 7 ) An-weald (II. 2.) power ; G. ge-walt, fem. another exception to the general rule. ( 8 ) Deman(I. 2.) to judge, for-deman to condemn : comp. Kpiveiv, Kara* Kpiveiv ; G. urtheilen, ver-urtheilen. ( 9 ) The for in for-wandian, is the preposition, not the prefix ; the latter is inseparable : see p. 73. ( 10 ) Casere (II. 2.) Cesar, Emperor ; G. kaiser. ( 11 ) Tribute, gavel ; F. gabelle. ( 12 ) Or ; seldom used independently, but often affixed to other con- junctions: seep. 93. ( 13 ) HI. I. deceit, fraud. ( 14 ) For on-geat ; see p. 5. ( 15 ) Fandian (I. I.) to tempt. ( l6 ) YVian(e6wian)(I. 1.) to show* ( n ) An-licnes (II. 3.) likeness, image. EXTRACTS S. JOHN. 10/ haefd he, and ofer-ge-writ( 1 )? pa ewsedon hig: paes Caseres. 25. pa cwaed he to him: A-gifad( 2 ) pam Casere pa ping pe paes Caseres synd, and Gode pa ping pe Godes synd. IV.— S. John vii. 14—28. 14. pa hit waes mid-daegpaes freols-daeges( 3 ), pae6de se Hselend in-to pam temple, and laerde. 15. And pa Iudeas wundredorx and cwaedon: Hu- meta can pes stafas, ponne he ne leornode( 4 ) ? 16. Se Hselend him and-swarode ( 5 ) and cwaed: Min lar nis na min, ac paes pe me sende. 17. Gif hwa( 6 ) wile his willan don, he ge-cnsewd be psere lare hwaeder he& sig of Gode, hwaeder-pe ic be me sylfum spece. 18. Se-pe be him sylfum spied seed his agen wuld- or( 7 ) ; se-pe seed paes wuldor pe hine sende, se is s&d- faest( 8 ), and nis nan un-riht-wlsnes on him. 19. Hu ne sealde Moises eow se, and eower nan ne healt pa se ? Hwy sece ge me t& ofsleanne ? (*) III. 1. superscription, ( 2 ) A-gifan (II. 1.) to render, restore, give back, ( 3 ) Freols (II. 2.) feast, festival ( 4 ) Leornian (I. 1.) to learn; G. lernen. ( 5 ) And-swarian (I. 1.) to answer, governing the dative. ( 6 ) If any one; comp. L. si quis. ( 7 ) Wuldor (-er) (IT. 2.) glory. ( 8 ) Sooth-fast, truthful, just ; faest forms the second part of several compound adjectives. 108 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 20. pa and-swarode se6 msenio and cwseit: Deofol J>e sticad on( 1 ) ; hwa seed J>e to of-sleanne ? 21. pa and-swarode se Hselend, and cwsed to him: (m weorc ic worhte, and ealle ge wundriad. 22. For-])y Moises e&w sealde ymb-snidennesse( 2 ) ; (nses( 3 ) nk for-J>yg-fae heo of Moises sy, ac of fsed*- eron( 4 );) 23. And on reste-dsege ge ymb-sn'dad man ])aet Moises se ne sy to-worpen ( 5 ) ; and ge belgad( 6 ) wid me for-J>arn-J>e ic ge-heelde senne man on reste-dseg. 24. Ne deme ge be an-syne ( T ), ac demad rihtne dom. 25. Sume cwsedon, J>a J>e wseron of Ierusalem : H6 nis ]>es se J>e hig secad t& of-sleanne ? 26 And nu he spied opendice( 8 ), and hig ne cwedad nan J>ing t& him. Cwede we( 9 ) hwaeder pa ealdras on- giton J)9et J>es is Crist ? 27. Ac we witon hwanon hes is : Tjonne Crist cymd, ponne nat nan man hwanon he byd. 28. Se Hselend clypode and lserde on J>am temple, and cwsed : Me ge cunnon ( 10 ), and ge witon hwanon ic ( 1 ) On-stician (I. 1.) to prick, urge on. ( 2 ) Ymb-snidennes (II. 3.) circum-cision ; ymb-sni&an (III. 2.) to cir* cum-cise ; part. p. -sniden. ( 3 ) Naes (nas) not ; usually joined witli na. ( 4 ) For fsederum ; see p. 12. ( 5 ) To-weorpan (III. 1.) to over-throw, cast down, destroy ; L. dis-jicere, G. zer-werfen. ( 6 ) Belgan (III. 1.) to be angry, ( 7 ) An-syn (II. 3.) countenance, appearance, (*) Open (II.) open; G. offen, D. open. ( 9 ) See pp.95— 6. ( 10 ) Observe the distinction between cunnan and witan (p. 61, note 7); me 3/eknow, and ye wot whence I am. EXTRACTS — GENESIS. 1 09 eom : and ic ne com tram me sylfum, ac se is sod" pe me sende, pone ge ne cunaon. V. — Genesis, ch. xlv^ 1 ) 1. pane mihte Iosep hine leng dyrnan( 2 ), ac he drat ealle pa Egiptiscan fit, peet nan freinde ( 3 ) man be-twyx him neere ; 2. And he we op, and clypode hludre( 4 ) stefne, and pa Egiptiscan ge-hyrdon, and eal Pharaones hired ( 5 ) ; 3. And he cwaect to his ge-brodrum : Ic eom Iosep ; lyfad fire faeder nu git? pa ne mihton his ge-broctru him for ege( 6 ) ge-and-wyrdan( 7 ). 4. pa grette( 8 ) he hig ar-wurd-lice(9), and cweed : Ic eom Iosep eower brodor, pe ge sealdon on Egipta- land( 10 ). 5. Ne on-drsede ge eow nan ping, ne e&w ne of- pince( n ) paet ge me sealdon on pis rice; sod-lice for e&w re pearfe me sende God on Egipta-land. ( l ) This and the following chapter are taken with some alterations from Thwaites's Heptateuchus. ( 2 ; To hide (I. 2.) ; dyrne (I.) dark. ( 3 ) Fremed, fremd (1.) strange, foreign ; G. fremd. ( 4 ) Hliid (I.) laud; G. laut, D. luid. ( 5 ) II I. household. ( 6 ) II. 1. awe , fear. ( 7 ) And-wyrdan (I. 2.) to answer; and-wyrd (II. 3.) answer; G. ant- wort-en. Ge- is used before no other prefixes but and- and ed-, as should have been stated p. 41, note 2. ( 8 ) Gretan (1. 2.) to greet, salute. ( 9 ) A'r-wur$-lic (II.) honorable; G. ehr-wiird-ig. ( 10 ) Land of the Egyptians : comp. Engla land, &c. p. 72. . ( ll ) (Hit) of-}>incfc it repenteth : L, pcenitet ■ see p. 86-7. L 110 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 6. Nu twa gear waes( 1 ) hunger ofer ealle eordan, and git sceolon( 2 ) fife on J>am man ne maeg nader ne erian( 3 ) ne ripan( 4 ). 7. And God me sende t6-J>am-J>aet ge beon ge-heald- ene, and }>aet ge habbon J>aet ge magon big-lybban ( 5 ). 8. paet naes na eowres Jjances ( 6 ) ac J>urh God }>e ic Jmrh his willan ( 7 ) hider a-send wses, se dyde me swylce ic Pharaones fseder wsere, and his hiredes hlaf-ord, and he sette me to ealdre ofer Egipta-land. 9. Farad hraed-lice ( 8 ) to minum faeder, and secgad him Jjaet God me sette to hlaf-orde eallum Egiptum ; beodad him J>aet he fare to me, 10. And wunige( 9 )on Gessen-lande( 10 ). and beo me ge-hende, he and his suna, and his bearna beam, and e&wre sceap, and eowre hryder-heorda( n ) and eal Jjaet ge agon. 11. And ic eow fede. Git synd fif hunger-gear baeftan( 12 ) : dod J>us Jjaet ge ne for-wurdon( 13 ). 12. Nu ge ge-seod hu hit mid me is, and ge ge-hyrad hwaet ic t& e&w sprece. (*) Has been : see p. 62, note 2. ( 2 ) Shall be, are to come, ( 3 ) To ear,plough ; L.arare. ( 4 ) 1.2. to reap. ( 5 ) Seep. 73. ( 6 ) Of your own accord : see p. 70. Vulg. has " vestro consilio." ( 7 ) Through whose will : see p. 31. ( 8 ) Quickly ;=hra$e : see p. 25. ( 9 ) Wunian to dwell ; G. wohnen. ( 10 ) Land of Goshen, ( u ) Hry<5er (III. 1.) ox, rother-bea&t ; G. rind, D. rund : mark the n dropped and the vowel lengthened ; seep. 2. iieord (11, 3.) herd ; G. herde. ( 12 ) Behind, to come, ( 13 ) For-weor$an (III. 1.) to perish; observe the force of the prefix for-. EXTRACTS — GENESIS. Ill 12. Cydad milium feeder eal min wuldor, and ealle pa J>ing ]je ge ge-sawon on Egipta-lande : efstad and lsedad hine to me. 14. And he clypte( 1 ) heora aelcne, and cyste( 2 ) hig, 15. And weop: a&fter J>ison hig ne dorston sprecan wid hine. 16. pa spraec man ofer-eal( 3 ), and wid-msersode ( 4 ) J>aet Iosepes brodru comon t& Pharaone, and Pharao waes glaed, and eal his hired; 17. And he bead Iosepe J>aet he bude his brodrum and J>us cweede : Symad ( 5 ) e&wre assan, and farad to Chanaan-lande. 18. And nimad J>aer eowerne faeder, and e&were maegda( 6 ), and cumad to me, and ic eow sylle ealle Egipta god. 19. Beod him eac Jjaet hig nimon waenas( 7 ) to hyra cilda fare( 8 ) and t& hyra ge-maeccena( 9 ), and be&d him eac paet hig nimon hyra faeder, and efston hider swa hig hradost magon. 20. And ne for-lsete ge nan J)ing( 10 ) of eowrum yddisce( n ), for-pam ealle Egipta speda( 12 ) beod e&wre. 21. Israeles suna dydon swa him be-boden waes, and (*) Clyppan (I. 2.) to embrace, clip. ( 2 ) Cyssan (I. 2.) to hiss ; G. kiissen. ( 3 ) Everywhere ; G. uber-all. ( 4 ) Wid-msersian to noise, spread abroad ; from wid and maere. ( 5 ) Syman (I. 2.) to load. ( 6 ) Ma?g$ (II. 3.) family, household, tribe. ( 7 ) Waegn, waen (II. 2.) wagon, wain; G. wagen. ( 8 ) Far (II. 3. ) going, journey ; hence fare. ( 9 ) Ge-mgecca, -e (I. 2,3.) husband, wife, companion, mate; 0. make, ( 10 ) Vulg. * - Nee dimittatis quicquam." ( 11 ) Yddisc food, from etan ; hence P. eddish, ashes, &c. feed for cattle, after-grass, stubbie. ( 12 ) Sped wealth. 112 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. Iosep him sealde wsenas eal-swa Pharao him bead, and f&r mete( 1 ), 22. And sealde hyra selcum tvth scrud ( 2 ) ; and he sealde Beniamine fif scrud, and J>reo hundred sylfringa( 3 ). 23. And he sende his feeder tyn assan pe weeron ge- symed mid feo, and mid hraegle( 4 ), and mid Egipta welon ( 5 ), and tyne he baron hwsete and hlaf. 24. Witod-lice he let J>a his # ge-brodru faran, and cwaed to him : Ne for~lsete ge nan ])ing ( 6 ) be wege, ac beoct swide ge-s6me( 7 ). 25. Hig foron of Egipta-lande, and comon to Char naan-lande to Iacobe hyra feeder, 26. And cwsedon t& him : Iosep lyfad bin sunu, and wealt ealles Egipta-landes. pa Iacob J>set ge-hyrde j)a }>uhte him swylce he of hefigum slsepe a-wacode, 27. And J>eah he him ne ge-lyfde, hig rehton( 8 ) him hyra faereld(9) be ende-bjrdnesse ( 10 ) and J)a he ge-seah J>a waenas, and ealle })a })ing J>e him ge-sende wseron, his gast weardge-ed-cwicod( n ), (!) i( Provision for the way ;" for (II. 3.) journey ; mete (II. 2.) meat. ( 2 ) Vulg. u stoIas;" "changes of raiment:" scrud (II. 1.) garment, shroud. ( 3 ) Sylfring (II. 2.)" piece of silver.** ( 4 ) Hraegl (II. 2.) raiment, garment; hence nigh t-rail. ( 5 ) Wela (I. 2.) weal, wealth : pi. riches, prosperity. ( 6 ) Perhaps repeated by mistake from v. 5. Vulg. has here k * Ne irascamini :'* we t( see that ye fall not out." ( 7 ) Mild, gentle. ( 8 ) Reccan (II. 2.) to relate. ( 9 ) Going, journey, or perhaps, how they had fared. ( 10 ) In order, succession: Vulg. ° Illi econtra referebant omnem ordinem rei." ( n ) Ge-ed-cwician to make alive again, quicken, cwic, cue, &c. quick, living. EXTRACTS — EXODUS. 113 28. And he cwaect : Ge-noh ic hsebbe gif Iosep min sunu gyt leofad; ic fare and ge-seo hine ser-pam- pe ic swelte( a ). VI. — Exodus, ch. xxiii. ( 2 ) 1. Ne under-foh( 3 ) lease ( 4 ) ge- witnessed). 2. Ne fylig( 6 ) pu pam folce J>e yfel wille don, ne be-foran manegon soctes ne wanda( 7 ). 3. Ne miltsa( 8 ) J>ii J>earfan(9) on dome. 4. Gif J)ii ge-mete pines feondes oxan odde assan, leed hine to him. 5. Gif J)d ge-seo his assan licgan under byrdene( 10 ), ne ga Jm Jjanon, ac hefe hine up mid him. 6. Ne Jju ne wanda on J>earfan dome. 7. Fle6h( n ) leasunga( 12 ) ; un-scyldigne and riht-wisne ne of-sleh Jju. (') Sweltan (III. 1.) to die. ( 2 ) This chapter is imperfect in several places, and the 30th verse is wanting. ( 3 ) Under-fangan, -f6n (II. 2.) to undertake, receive. ( 4 ) Leas (1.) false, lying. ( 5 ) Witness, testimony. ( 6 ) See p. 42. ( 7 ) Wandian to fear, &c. : shrink not, decline not from the truth through fear. ( 8 ) Miltsian to pity ; from milde. ( 9 ) pearf (I.) poor. ( 10 ) Byrfcen (II. 3.) burthen ; G. biirde : from beran. ( 11 ) Fleugan, fleon (II. 2.) to flee, fly ; G. fliehen, fliegen. ( 12 ) Either sing, or plur. Nouns in -ung sometimes form the oblique cases singular in -a. Leasung leasing, lying, from leas. L 2 114 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. 8. Ne nim Jm lac( 1 ) pa a-blendad gleawne( 2 ), anc a-wendad:( 3 ) riht-wisra word. 9. Ne beo Jm ael-])e6digum( 4 ) gram( 5 ), for-J>am ge W£eron 8el-J>eodie on Egipta-lande. 10. Saw ( 6 ) six ger( T ) J>in land, and gadera( 8 ) his wsestmas, 11. Andleet hit restan on J>am seofoctan, Jjset pearfan eton pser-of, and wild-deor( 9 ) : do swaon J)inum win- earde, and on pinum ele-beamon( 10 ). 12. Wyrc six dagas, and ge-swic ( u ) on J>am seofodan, pset ]>in oxa and J/m assa hig ge-reston, and paet Jjinre wylne sunu sy ge~hyrt( 12 ), and se utan-cumena( 13 ). 13. Healdact ealle J>a ping J>e ic eow saede, and ne swerie ge ])urh utan-cumenra goda naman. 14. prywa on gere ge-wurctiad:( 14 ) minne freols. 15. pu ytst J>eorf-symbel ( 15 ) ; seofon dagas ge etad ( 1 ) Gifts, bereneuterll. l.,.but see p. 9. ( 2 ) Gleaw (I.) skilful, clever ; G. klug. ( 3 ) A-wendan (1.2.) to turn away, sub-vert, per- vert ; G ab-wenden : the prefix a- sometimes has the force of of-. ( 4 ) iEl-Jseodig (II.) foreign, strange; ael- is here=a\\-og, L. al-ius, al- ien us ; and not to be confounded with a?l for eal, in bei-mihtig, ael-beorht and the like. ( 5 ) Angry, cruet, Vulg. " molestus. ,, ( 6 ) Sawan (II. 2.) to sow ; G. saben. ( 7 ) =gear, see p. 5. ( 8 ) Gaderian to gather. ( s ) Wild beasts. ( l0 ) Olive-trees ; ele oil, beam beam, tree ; G. baum, D. boom, whence boom* ( n ) Ge swican (111. 2.) to cease, ( 12 ) Ge-hyrtan (1. 2.) to encourage, hearten, strengthen, from heorte. ( l3 ; Stranger yOne come from without ; it-on, see p. 71. ; ( A ) Ge-weor$ian (wuiSian) to honour, ce 'Mate ; G. wtirdigen. { ls ) Feast of unleavened bread. EXTRACTS— EXODUS. 115 ]>eorf, swa ic J>e be-bead, on J>ses monies tid niwra( 1 ) waestma, J>a J>u ut-fore of Egipta-lande : ne cymst jp-ii butan aslmyssan ( 2 ) on mine ge-syhde. 16. Heald J>a symbel tide J>aes mondes frum-sceat- ta( 3 ) Junes weorces J>e }>u on lande ssewst, and on geres utgange( 4 ), })onne Jm ge-gaderast pine waestmas to- gaedre. 17. prywa on gere aele waepned-man ( 5 ) aet-ywd( 6 ) be- foran Dryhtne( 7 ). 18. Ne offra Jm J)inre on- saegdnesse blod ( 8 ) uppan beorman(9), ne se rysel( 10 ) ne be-lyfd( n ) od morgen( 12 ). 19. Bring pine frum-sceattas to Godes huse. 20. Nu ic sende minne engel Ipset he J>e lsede in-to hsere stowe ]>e ic ge-gearwode ( 13 ). 21. Gym( 14 ) his, and ge-hyr his stemne( 15 ), for-Jjam (1) Niwe (T.) new ; veog, L. novus, G. neu, D. nieuw. ( 2 ) ^Elrnysse (1. 3.) alms; (S. awmousj) gift would here have been better. ( 3 ) First fruits; fruma beginning, sceat (II. 2.) coin, value, profit, fyc, hence shot, scot: G. schatz treasure. ( 4 ) Ut-gang (II. 2.) out-going, end ; G. aus-gang. ( 5 ) Lit. weaponed-man ; the common use of this word for male is a strong proof of the warlike habits of our A. S. forefathers. ( 6 ) JEt-ywan (-ian, -eowian)(I. 2.) to appear, show, &;c. ( 7 ) Dryhten (II. 2.) Lord, chief; dryht(II. 3.) troop, band. (*) Blod (II. 1.) blood ; G. blut, D. bloed. ( 9 ) Beorme (I. 3.) barm y leaven, leavened bread. ( 10 ) II. 2. /at, ( n ) Be-lyfan (III. 2.) to remain ; G. b-leiben, D. b-lijven. ( 12 ) M or gen, mergen, merigen (II. 2,) morn, morrow ; G. and D, morgen. ( 13 > Gearwian to prepare, make yare or ready. ( H ) Gyman (I. 2.) to take care of, care for, heed, attend to. ( u ) Stemn = stefn voice ; G. stimme, D. stem. 116 ANGLO SAXON GUIDE. he ne for-gifd jjonne ge syngiad, and min nama is on him, 22. Ic beo Janra feonda fe6nd, 23. And J>e in ge-kede to Amorrea lande. 24. Ne ge-ead-med^) Jm hira godas, ac to-brec hira an-licnessa. 25. peowiad Dryhtne : ic ge-bletsie eow, and d& selce un-trumnesse fram eow, 26. And ge-ice( 2 ) eower dagas, 27. And a-flyrae( 3 ) pine fynd be-foran Jje ; 28. And ic a-sende hyrnetta( 4 ), J>e aflymad Efeum( 5 ) and Chananeum, 29. Twelf mondum ser Jm in-fare. ^F ilF ^F ^F tF tF 31 . Ic sette J>ine ge-maero ( 6 ) fram peere Readan (7) See od Palastinas See, and fram J>am westene od paet flod. 32. Nafa Jm nane sibbe( 8 ) wid hira godas, 33. py-laes hig pe be-swicon(9). (') Ea$-medan (ead-) (1.2.) to humble one-self, worship, '* bow down to:* 9 from eafc and m6d. ( 2 ) Ge-ican (I. 2.) to increase, lengthen, eke out ; fromeac. ( 3 ) A-flyman (I. 2.) to put to flight, from fleam flight, ( 4 ) Hyrnet hornet. ( 5 ) The Hivite ; Vulg. a Hev8eum. ,, ( 6 ) Ge-msere (III. 1.) boundary ; P. meer. (?) Read (I.) red ; G. roth, D. rood. ( 8 ) Sib (II. 3.) peace. (») Be-swican (III. 2.) to deceive. 117 VII. — Saxon Chronicle^). # # # The Saxon Chronicle is a series of annals of A. S. affairs, from the earliest times to A.U. 1154, compiled by Monks. Brytene( 2 ) ig-land( 3 ) is eahta hund mila lang and tvva hund mila brad; and her syndon on J>am ig-lande fif ge-j)eoda( 4 ), Englisc, and Bryt-Wylisc( 5 ), and Scytk- isc( 6 ), and Pyhtisc( 7 ), and B6c-leden( 8 ). JE'rost wseron biigend(9) pisses landes Bryttas( 10 ) J>a comon of Armo- rica( n ), and ge-saeton ( 12 ) sudan-weard Brytene eerost. A.D. 449. Her( 13 ) Martianus and Valentinianus on- fengon rice( u ), and ricsodon seofon winter. On heora dagum Hengest( 15 ) and Horsa fram Wyrtgeorne ( l6 ) ge- ladode( 17 ) Brytta cyninge to fultume, ge-sohton ( 18 ) Brytene on Jjam stede( 19 ) J>e is ge-nemned Yp-wines- fleot( 20 ), serost Bryttura to fultume, ac hi eft( 21 ) on hi( 22 ) (*) Taken with some slight changes from the edition of Dr. Ingram, President of Trinity College, Oxford. ( 2 ) II. 2. Britain. ( 3 ) Ig-land, ea-land, (II. 1.) e,iland; G. ei-land, D. ey-land : island has arisen from a confusion with isle, (L, insula, G. insel, F isle, lie) with which it has no connexion, ( 4 ) Ge-}?e6d (II. 3.) nation. ( 5 ) Lit. British- Welsh. ( 6 ) Scottish. ( 7 ) Pictish. ( 8 ) Book-Latin, Roman. ( 9 ) For btiend (II. 2.) inhabitants: see p. 15. ( 10 ) Brytte (II. 2.) Briton. ( n ) A various-heading has Armenia. ( 12 ) Ge-sittan (II. I.) to occupy, settle in. ( 13 ) Here and below means this year. ( H ) The Roman Empire. ( l5 ) II. 2. Not Hengist as commonly spelt ; horse, G. hengst. Horsa too meant the same. ( 16 J Vortigern. ( n ) LaSian (I. 'I.) to invite, G. laden. ( 18 ) Secan is here to go to ; comp. the use of L. petere. ( 19 ) II. 2. Place, stead; G. statt, statte. ( 20 ) Ebb's-et in the Isle of Thanet ; £e6t stream,creek; fleet is common in locname.asl if 1 ) Again, afterwards. ( 22 ) Against them ; in eo 118 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. fuhton. Se cing het hi feohtan on-gean Pyhtas, and hi swa dydon, and sige( 1 ) hsefdon swa-hwar-swa hi comon. Hi J>a sendon to Angle ( 2 ) and beton heom sendan mare fultum, and heom secgan Bryt-Walena( 3 ) nahtnesse( 4 ), and J>aes landes cysta( 5 ). Hi pa sendon heom mare fultum : J>a comon J>a men of J>rym msegd- um Germanie( 6 ): — of Eald-Seaxum( T ), of Englum( 8 ), of I6tum(9). Of Iotum comon Cant- ware ( 10 ), and Wiht-ware, J>aet is seo maed( n ) |je mi eardad( 12 ) on Wiht( 13 ), and ]>get cyn on West-Seaxum ( 14 ) J>e man git hset Iotena-cyn. Of Eald-Seaxum comon E&st- Seaxan'( 15 ), and Sud-Seaxan ( l6 ), and West-Seaxan. Of (*) II. 2. victory ; G. sieg, ( 2 ) Engle, Angle (Ongle) (II. 2.) country of the Angles, the present Sleswig. ( 3 ) Bryt-Wala (I. 2.) lit. British-Welshman : the Anglo-Saxons called all not of Gothic race Walan or Wealas, equivalent to strangers or fo- reigners, and the Germans still keep up the same idea, calling the French and Italians Wdlschen, and anything strange or outlandish w'dlsch, ( 4 ) Nabtnes (II. 3.) goodness for nought, cowardice, ( 5 ) Cyst (II. 3.) choice, excellence ; pi. cyst&good things, abundance, ( 6 ) Gen. of Germania ; see p. 13. ( 7 ) Seaxa (1. 2.) Saxon : the Old-Saxon dialect nearly resembled the A. S. ( 8 ) Seep. 19. ( 9 ) Iota, Iuta (I. 2) ; the Jutes occupied the present Jutland, which was bounded to the south by Angle ; the Old-Saxons' land, now Holstein, lay still further southward. ( 10 ) Dwellers in Kent : see p. 20. ( u ) = msegS, p. 5. ( 12 ) Eardian to dwell, from eard. ( 13 ) Or Wiht-land Isle of Wight. ( 14 ) The West-Saxons occupied Berks, Hants, Wilts, Dorset, and parts of Somerset and Devon. ( 15 ) The East-Saxons occupied Essex, as the name implies^ Middlesex, and part of Herts. ^ l6 ) The South-Saxons had Sussex, named after them, and Surrey. EXTRACTS— SAXON CHRONICLE, 119 Angle comon (se a sid-Jmn stod westig( 1 ) be-twyx Iotum and Seaxum) East-Engle( 2 ), Middel-Engle ( 3 ), Mearce( 4 ), and ealle Nord-Ymbra( 5 ). * * * A.D. 596. Her Gregorius Papa sende to Brytene Augustinum, mid wel monegum( 6 ) munucum( 7 ) J>a Codes word sceoldon bodian( 8 ) Angel-cynne. * * A.D. 806. Her se mona a-Jjystrode ( 9 ) on kalendis Septembris( 10 ). Ead-wulf Nordan-Hymbra cyning waes of his rice a-drifen, and Heard-byrht bisceop on Hagustealdes-e ( 11 ) ford-ferde( 12 )* Eac on })issum ylcan geare pridie nonas Iunii( 13 ) rode-tacn ( 14 ) weard at-eowed ( l5 ) on ]>am monan, anes W6dnes-daeges_( 16 ), (*) Waste, desert. ( 2 ) East Anglia comprised Norfolk, Suffolk, and Cambridge. Q) The Middle Angles had Salop, Worcester, Warwick, Gloucester, &c. ( 4 ) Mercia included the remaining midland counties, together with Chester, Derby, Nottingham, and Lincoln. ( 5 ) North umbria consisted of York, Lancaster, and the other northern counties : as these were united or divided into two kingdoms, Saxon England formed either a heptarchy or an octarchy. ( 6 ) Very many, a good number. ( 7 ) Munuc (II. 2.) monk; G. monch, L. monachus. ( 8 ) To announce, proclaim, preach ; hence to bode ; boda messenger ; G. bote, D. boode. ( 9 ) A-Jjystrian to become dark, be eclipsed, from J?ystru (p. 10.) j J?yster dark; G. duster. ( 10 ) Sept. 1. : the Roman name for the day of the month was used sometimes, but not always : see p. 36. ( u ) Hexham, ( ia ) Went forth, departed, died. ( 13 ) June 4. ( u ) Sign of the Cross; rod (II. 3.) rood, Cross; tacen token, sign; G. zeichen, D. teeken. ( 15 ) At- for aet- j see p. 4. ( 16 ) " Of a Wednesday," as we still say. 120 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. innan Jj&re daginge( 1 ); and eft on J)issum geare tertio kalendas Septembris ( 2 ) an wundor-lic trendel( 3 ) weard at-eowed a-butan J>sere sunnan. # # And J>y ylcan geare (A.D. 853.) sende iEdel-wulf cyning i£lf-red his sunu to Rome, (J>a wses Jjonne Leo( 4 ) Papa on Rome) and he hine to cyninge ge- halgode, and hine him to bisceop-suna ge-nam( 5 ). # A.D. 871. pa fengiElf-red i£del-wulf-ing ( 6 ) tb(t) West-Seaxna rice; and J>ses ymb genne monad ( 8 ) ge- feaht iElf-red cyning wid ealne J>one here( 9 ) lytle werode( 10 ) aet Wil-tune( n ) and hine lange on daeg ge-flymde ( 12 ), and J>a Denisean ahton wsel-stowe ( 13 ) ge- weald. And J>ses geares wurdon nigon folc-ge- feoht( 14 ) ge-fohten wid Jjone here on ]>&,m cyne-rice be Sudan Temese, b titan J>am J)e him iElf-red, and ealdor-men ( 15 ), and cyninges J>egnas oft rada( 16 ) on- ridon J>e man na ne rimde( 17 ). And J>aes geares (*) Daging (see p. 67.) dawn ; dagian to dawn, O. daw, ( 2 ) Aug. 29. ( 3 ) Round, circle : hence to trundle. ( 4 ) Leo IV. ( 5 J Stood sponsor to him at Confirmation ; an ancient custom of the Churches; see the 3rd rubric after Confirmation, and thereon Wheatley, &.c. ( 6 ) Son of Mthelwulf ; see p. 65. ( 7 ) Feng t6 " took to" as is still said. ( 8 ) One month after that. ( 9 ; The Danish host of plunderers was called emphatically " se here" the army ; G. das heer : see p. 9. ( 10 ) Abl. with a little band: werod II. 1. (") Wil-tun Wilton. ( 12 ) Ge-flyman = a-flymau above. ( 13 ) Wffil-stuw slaughter-place, battle-field ; G. wahl-platz. ( 14 ) Great battles, battles of nations. ( 15 ) Ealdor-man (III. 2.) senator, chief ; hence alderman. ( 16 j Rad (IT. 3.) road, in-road, raid, foray ; from ridan. ( 17 ) Riman w count, number • ience to rime; G. reimen, D. rijmen. EXTRACTS APOLLONIUS. 121 waeron of-slegene nigon eorlas ( 1 ), and an cyning, and J>y geare namon West-seaxan frid( 2 ) wid J>one here. A.D. 901. Her ford-ferde ^Elf-red JEdel-wulfing six nihtum( 3 ) ser Ealra Haligra Maessan( 4 ), se waes cyning ofer eal Angel-cyn biitan J>am deele ]>e under Dena on-wealde waes. And he heold J>aet rice oder-healf ( 5 ) gear laes pe Jjryttig wintra( 6 ). VIII. — Apollonius. ( T ) *** Translated from the Gesta Romanorum, a monkish collection of tales, by whom is not known. This story is the original of the play called " Peri- cles Prince of Tyre." Sod-lice mid-])y-J>e £aes cynges dohtor ge-seah Jjaet Apollonius on eallum godum craeftum swa wel waes ge-togen( 8 ), ha ge-feoll hyre mod on his lufe. pa aefter Jjaes beorscipes ( 9 ) ge-endunge, cwaed J>aet ( J ) Eorl earl ( 2 ) Namon fri$ made peace : frifc (II. 2.) peace ; G. friede. ( 3 ) The Anglo-Saxons reckoned time by nights : of this our se'n-night (seven-night) and fo'rt' night (fourteen-night) are relics. ( 4 ) All Hallows' Mass, Feast of All Saints : maesse I. 3. (*) See p. 36. ( 6 ) See p. 35, note 5. ( 7 ) From Mr. Thorpe's edition, pp. 17—19, 23—25. ( 8 ) Teogan, (tiigan), teon to draw fyc, educate : comp. G. er-ziehen ; L. e-ducare from ducere. ( 9 ) Be6r-scipe (II. 2.) feast, banquet; be6r(II. 1.) beer, M 122 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE, me&den to pam cynge : Leofa fasder, pu lyfdest me lytle ser paet ic moste gifan Apollonio swa- hwaet-swa ic wolde of pinum gold-horde^). Arces- trates se cyng cwsed t6 hyre : Gif him swa-hwset-swa pu wile. He& pa swide( 2 ) blide( 3 ) ut-eode and cwsed: Lareow Apolloni, ic gife pe be mines faeder leafe twa hund punda( 4 ) goldes, and feower hund punda ge-wihte( 5 ) seolfres, and pone msestan dsel( a ) deor-wyrdan( 7 ) reafes, and twentig pe&wa manna. And he& pa pus cwsed to pam peowum mannum : Berad pas J)ing mid eow pe ic be-het( 8 ) Apollonio minum lareowe, and lecgad innon bure(9) be-foran minum freondum. pis weard pa pus ge-don aefter peere cwene( 10 ) h8ese( n ), and ealle pa men hyre gife heredon he hig ge-sawon. pa sod lice ge-endode se ge-beorscipe, and pa men ealle a-rison, and gretton pone cyng and pa cwene, and bsedon hig ge-sunde ( 12 ) beon and ham ge-wendon. Eac-swylce ( 13 ) Apollonius ( 1 ) Hord(TI. 2.) hoard, treasure. ( 2 ) Swifc (I.) strong, powerful ; swi$e greatly, v?ry ; comp. L. (ralide) valde, F. fort. ( 3 ) Blifce blithe; D. blijde. ( 4 ) Pund (II. 1.) pound. ( 5 ) Ge-wiht (II. 3.) weight; G. ge-wicht. ( 6 ) A very great deal. ( 7 ) Precious ; deor dear ; G. theuer, D. duur. ( 8 ) Be-Mtan (II. 2.) to promise; G. ver-heissen. ( 9 ) Bur (II. 2.) chamber, bower. ( 10 ) Cwen (II. 3.) queen; quean is likewise from cwen r which meant originally woman ; yvvrj. ( 11 ) Haes (II. 3.) command, be-hest; G, ge-heiss. ( 12 ) Ge-sund sound, whole; bade them fare-well ; h. valere eosjusse- runt. ( l3 ) So in like manner. EXTRACTS — APOLLONIUS. 123 ewaed : pu goda cyning and earmra ge-miltsigetid, arid J>u cwen lare lufigend, beo ge ge-sunde. He be- seah( 1 ) eac to J>am Jjeowum raannum J>e ]?aet meeden him for-gifen( 2 ) haefde, and heom cweed to: Nimad" J) as J>ing mid eow J>e me seo cwen for-geaf, and gan we secan ure gaest-hus( 3 ) J>aet we magon us ge-restan. pa a-dred J>aet maeden J>set heo naefre eft Apollonium ne ge-sawe swa hracte swa heo wolde, and e&de Jja to hyre faeder and cwaed: pu goda cyning, licad: }>e wel J>aet Apollonius J>e Jmrh us to-daeg ge-godod ( 4 ) is, Jms heonon fare, and cuman yfele men and be-reafian hine ? Se cyng cwaed : Wel ]>u cwsede : hat him findan hwar he hine maege wurd licost ( 5 ) ge-restan. pa dyde J>aet maeden swa hyre be-boden waes, and Apollonius on-feng J>eere wununge( 6 ) }>ehim be-teeht( 7 ) waes, and }>ar-in~e6de, Gode Jjancigende J>e him ne for-wyrnde cyne-lices wurdscipes and frofre. Ac J>aet meeden haefde un>stille niht mid J) sere lufe on-eeled( 8 ) J>ara worda and sanga J>e he& ge-hyrde set Apollonige(9), and na leng he& ne ge-bad J>onne hit daeg was, ac eode sona swa hit leoht( 19 ) waes, and 0) Be-seon (III. 3.) to look, look at. ( 2 ) For-gifan (II. 1.) to give away, present, forgive. ( 3 ) Inn, guest house ; G. gast-haus. ( 4 ) Ge-godian, to endow, enrich ; G. be-giitern. ( 5 ) Wur ?p *f* pa waes hyre ge-cyd pe par ealdor( 12 ) waes, paet par waere cumen sum cyngc( 13 ) mid his adume( 14 ), and mid his dohtor, mid miclum gifum. Mid-pam-pe heo (*) Early-wakeful ; comp. L vigil. ( 2 ) A-weccan (I. 2.) to awake (act.) G. er-wecken : the neut. is wacian (I. 1.) or wacan (II. 3.); G wachen. ( 3 ) Studies, accomplishments, ( 4 ) Yesterday; G. gestern ; comp. L. hestern-us. ( 5 ) Be-faestan (I. 2.) to commit, intrust. ( 6 ) For instruction, ( 7 ) pearl (I.) strong ; j?earle very , greatly ; comp. swifce above. ( 8 ) Blissian to rejoice ; bliss ( II. 3.) bliss, joy. ( 9 ) Ge-sffilig (I.) happy, blessed ; G, selig : hence silly, O. sely. ( 10 ) Majgen (III. I.) power. ( u ) Ge-sta$elian to establish, make good, from stafcol station ; whence stafcol-faest stead-fast, fyc. ( 12 ) Here used for chief priestess, ( 13 ) See p. 5. ( 14 ) Afcum son-in-law. EXTRACTS — APOLLONIUS. 123 pget ge -hyrde, heo hi sylfe mid cyne-llcum reafe ge fraetwode( 1 ), and mid purpran ge-scrydde, and hyre heafod mid golde and mid gimmon ( 2 ) ge-glengde ( 3 ), and mid miclum fasmnena( 4 ) heape( 5 ) ymb-trymm- ed( 6 ), com to-geanes pam cynge( 7 ). He& waes sod- lice pearle wlitig( 8 ), and for pare( 9 ) miclan lufe pare clsennesse hi saedon ealle paet par nsere nan Diaiian( 10 ) swa ge-cweme( n ) swa he&. Mid-pam-pe Apollonius p^t ge-seah, he mid his adume, and mid his dohtor to hyre urnon, and feollon ealle to hyre fotum, and wendon paet heo Diana waere seo gyden ( 12 ) for hyre miclan beorhtnesse and wlite. pset hali( 13 ) ern( 14 ) weard pa ge-openod, and pa lac wseron in-ge-brohte ; and Apollonius on-gan pa sprecan and cwedan: Ic fram cild-hade wees Apollo- nius ge-nemned, on Tirum ge-boren. Mid-pam pe (*) Ge-fraatwian to a dorn ; fraetu (III. 1.) ornament, fret. ( 2 ) Gim (II. 2.) gem. ( 3 ) Ge-glengan (I. 2.) to adorn. ( 4 ) Faemne damsel ; L. femina. ( 5 ) Heap (II. 2.) troop, heap ; G. haufe, D. hoop. ( 6 ) Ymb-trymmian to surround, trymmian to strengthen, hence to trim, guard, a garment, &c. ( 7 ) To meet the king ; comp. G dem konige ent-gegen. ( 8 ) Beautiful; wlite (II. 2.) beauty. ( 9 ) = \>&re; at p 5,1. I, it should have been stated that se is some- times changed to a, as well a to se. ( 10 ) Dat. of Diana. ( n ) Pleasing, agreeable, from cwuman (cuman) to come; comp. G. be- quem con-venient. ( 12 ) Feminine of god ; see p. 66, and comp. G. gott, gott-in. ( 13 ) = halig, see p. 5. (- 14 ) Em, pern (II. 1.) house, room.; see p. 71, n. 7, M 2 126 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. ic be com t6 fullon and gite^) J>a tiaes nan craeft J>e wsere fram cyngum be-gan( 2 ) odde fram aedelum mannum J>aet ic ne cude: ic a-raedde( 3 ) Antiochus rsedels( 4 ) J>ses cynges to-J>&n-J>aet ic his d6htor under- fenge me to ge-maeccan 3 ac he sylfa wees mid pam fulestan horwe( 5 ) par-to geJ)eod( 6 ), and me J^a syrwode( 7 ) t& of-sle£mne. Mid-J>am-])e ic Jjset fo&- fleah( 8 ), J>a weard ic on see for-liden (9) , and com to Cyrenense( 10 ). pa under-fengc me Arcestrates se cyngc mid swa micelre lufe, J>aet ic aet nyhstan( al ) ge-earnode ( 12 ) J>aet he geaf me his a-cennedan ( 13 ) dohtor to ge-maeccan. Seo for j>a mid me to on- fopne minon cyne-rice, and J>as mine dohtor J>e ic be-foran pe, Diana, ge-and-weard( 14 ) haebbe, a-cende on see, and hyre gast a-let( 15 ). Ic }>a hi mid cyne- licum reafe ge-scrydde, and mid golde and ge-write( l6 ) on ciste( 1T ) a-legde( 18 ), Jjaet se-Jje hi funde hi wurd-lice ( 1 ) And git (II. 1.) understanding. ( 2 ) Be-gan to exercise, cultivate, attend to, ( 3 > A-iffidau to re id, guess ; G. er-rathen to guess. (*) II 2. riddle ; G. rathsel. ( 5 ; Horu (III. 1.) pollution. ( 6 ) Ge-|)e6dan (I. 2.) to join. ( 7 ) Syrwian to plot ; searu (III. I.) ambush, stratagem. ( 8 ) For-fleun to escape, flee from. ( 9 ) Shipwrecked ; liSan (III. 2. ) to sail, for-litSan to sail with ill success, suffer shipwreck. ( I0 ) Cyrene. ( ll ) At last. ( 12 ) Earned, deserved, obtained. ( 13 ) A'-cenned = an-cenned only begotten. ( H ) Present. ( 1S ) A-laetan = ol'-laetan to let forth, give up. ( l6 > Ge-writ, (ill. 1.) writing, writ, inscription. ( l7 ) Cist (II. 3.) chest, coffin ; P. kist, G. kiste. ^ l8 ; Usually -lede; irom -began. EXTRACTS — APOLLONIUS. 127 be-byrigde( 1 ), and Jjas mine dohtor be-faeste Jjam man- fullestan( 2 ) mannan to fedanne( 3 ). For rae( 4 ) Jja to Egipta-lande feower-tyne gear on heofe( 5 ) : pa ic on- gean( 6 ) com, Jja saedon hi me J>aet min dohtor wsere forct-faren ( 7 ) ; and me waes min sar ( 8 ) eal ge-ed-niwad. Mid-J>am-}>e he J>as Jjingc eal a~reht haefde, Arces- trate sod-lice his wif up-a-ras, and hine ymb-clypte( 9 ). pa niste na Apollonius ne ne ge-lyfde J>aet heo his ge-maecca( 1() ) waere, ac sceaf( n ) hi fram him, He6 J>a micelre stefne clypode, and cwaed: mid wope: Ic eom Arcestrate J>ln ge-maecca, Arcestrates dohtor J>aes cynges, and p(x eart Apollonius min lareow J>e me lserdest ! pu eart se for-lidena man £e ic lufode, na for galnesse( 12 ) ac for wis-d&me ! Hwar is min dohtor? He be-wende hine ]>a to Thasian ( 13 ) and cwaect : pis he6 is; and hig weopon ]>a ealle, and eac blis- sodon. And }>aet word sprang geond eal Jjaet land paet Apollonius se msera cjngc haefde funden his wif; and J>a weard or-maete( 14 ) bliss, and }>a or- (') (Be-) byrigan to bury. ( 2 ) Man-full wicked; man (II. 1.) wickedness, sin, crime) man-swara a man-sworn, perjured man ; G. mein-eid ft /a/se oath. ( 3 ) To feed, nourish, bring up. ( 4 ) See p. 81. ( 5 ) Heaf, heof (II. 2.) sigh, groan, grief. ( 6 ) Again, back again. ( 7 ) FortS -faran = forfc-feran. ( 8 ) Pain, grief \ sore. ( 9 ) Ymb-clyppan to embrace, clip round. ( 10 ) Ge-msecca mate serves for both genders ; thus correct n. 9, p. 111. ( 11 ) Scufan (III. 3.) to shove, push; G. schieben, D. schuiven. ( 12 ) Lust. ( ,3 ,) The A. S. dative, like Dianan above and Antiochian below. ( I4 ) Measureless, immense; from or- and metan to mete, measure; see Additions, &c. 128 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. gana( 1 ) wseron ge-togene( 2 ), and J>a byman( 3 ) ge- blawene( 4 ), and J>ar weard blide ge-beorscipe ge-gear- wod be-twux J>am cynge and J>am folce. And he& ge-sette hyre gyngran( 5 ) J>e hyre folgode to sacerde, and mid blisse and heofe ealre J>are msegde on Efe- sum, heo f&r mid hyre were( 6 ), and mid hyre adume, and mid hyre dohtor to Antiochian, J>ar Apollonio waes J>aet cyne-rice ge-healden( 7 ). F6r( 8 ) J>a sid-J>an to Tirum( 9 ) and ge-sette J>ar Athenagoras his adum t& cynge ; f&r J>a sod lice Jjanon t& Tharsum mid his wife, and mid his dohtor, and mid cyne-licre fyrde( 10 ), and het sona ge-laeccan( n ) Stranguilionem and Dio- nisiaden, and lsedan be-foran him par he sset on his ]>rym-setle( 12 ). (*) L. organuni, commonly used in the plural, as organs formerly was. ( 2 ) Lit. drawn; from some peculiar way either of playing the instru- ment or of blowing the bellows. ( 3 ) Byrne trumpet, ( 4 ) Blawan(IL2.) to blow; G. blahen. ( 5 ) Gyngre (female) disciple, follower, lit, younger ; G.j "linger is used in the same sense. ( 6 ) Wer (fir) II. 2. man, husband; L. vir ; aior was the Scythian (Herod, iv. 110), and the Celtic dialects have a similar word. ( 7 ) Had been kept for A. ( 8 ) He, Apollonius went, ( 9 ; Copied probably from the L. "(ad) Tyrum'' (as also Tharsum below) ; t6 seems properly to have always governed the dative. ( 10 ) Fyrd (II. 3.) army, array, march, fyc, ; G. fahrt journey, fyc, ( n ) 1.2 to seize, catch. ( l2 ) Glory-seat, throne; J?rym II. 2., setl III, U EXTRACTS — BOETHIUS. 129 IX. — Boethius. Cap. xvii.^) *** King iElfred translated Boethius de Consola- tione Philosophise, interweaving much original matter of his own : the following is his expansion of 3 or 4 lines, lib. II. prosa 7. H6 J>aet M6d( 2 ) saede ])aet him naefre se& msegd and seo gitsung( 3 ) for-wel( 4 ) ne licode( 5 ), butan to lade( 6 ) he tilade (7). pa se Wis dom J>a J>is leod ( 8 ) a-sungen haefde, J>a ge-swigode ( 3 ) he, and J>a and-sworede J>aet Mod and J>us cwaed : Ea-la Ge-scead-wisnes ( 10 ) ! hwaet( u ) J>u wast J>aet me naefre se& gitsung and seo ge-maegd Jjisses eord-lican an-wealdes for-wel ne licode, ne ic ealles for-swide ne gyrnde Jjisses eord-lican rices. Buton la ic wilnode }>eah and-weorces( 12 ) to ]jam weorce ( l ) From Mr. Cardale's edition, slightly altered. ( 2 ; II. 1. neuter, while G. muth is masculine : another exception to the general rule, pp. 8,9. ( 3 ) II. 3. desire, covetousness ; gitsian to covet, ( 4 ) Very well, too well ; for- is sometimes intensive; for-nean well nigh, for-swi$e too much, excessively. ( 5 ) See p. 86. ( 6 ) Unwillingly ; see p. 70 : la$ (1.) hateful, loathsome. ( 7 ) Tilian (teolian) to toil, till, §c. : see p. 42. ( 8 ) III. I. song, lay; G. lied. ( 9 ) Swigian to be silent ; G. schweigen. ( 10 ) Reason, discretion; sceadan (p. 54.) to divide, discriminate, &c. ; G. scheiden. ( M ) Hwset, and la (below) are often used as expletives. ( 12 ) And-weorc (II 1.) matter, material-, substance. 130 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. }>e me be-boden waes to wyrcanne ; J>aet waes pset ic un-fracod-lice( 1 ) and ge-risen-lice ( 2 ) mihte steor- an( 3 ) and reccan( 4 ) J>one an-weald J>e me be-faest waes. Hwaet J>u wast J)set nan mon ne maeg naenne craeft cydan( 5 ), ne nsenne an-weald reccan ne steor- an, buton tolum ( 6 ) and and-weorce : J>aet byct aelces craeftes and-weorc, J>aet mon Jjone craeft buton ( 7 ) wyrcan ne maeg. paet byd J>onne cyninges and-weorc and his tol mid t& ricsianne( 8 ), J>aet he haebbe his land ful-mannod ( 9 ) : he sceal haebban ge-bed-men ( 10 ), and fyrd-men( n ), and weorc-men. Hwaet J>u wast paette butan Jussum tolum nan cyning his craeft ne maeg cyctan. paet is eac his and-weorc Jjaet he haebban sceal to J>am tolum, J>am J>rym ge-ferscip- um ( 12 ) bi-wiste ( 13 ) ; paet is ponne heora bi-wist, land to bugienne ( 14 ), and gifta( 15 ), and waepna( 16 ), and mete, and ealo( 17 ), and cladas( 18 ) 5 and ge-hwaet ( 1 ) Fracod (T.) vile, shameful. ( 2 ) Ge-risen-lic (II.) fit, proper ; hit ge-rist it is fit, becoming, =h. decet. ( 3 ) Or styran (I. 2.) to steer, guide, govern; G. steueru, D. stuuren. ( 4 ) I. 3 reckon for, give an account of* ( 5 ) To make known, show forth, practise. ( 6 ) T61 (II. 1.) tool. ( 7 ) paet— buton without which. ( 8 ) To rule with : ricsian, (rixian) j L. reg-ere, rex-i. ( 9 ) Mannian to man. ( 10 ) Prayer-men, clergy. (") Army -men, soldiers. ( 12 ) Ge-ferscipe (II. 2) company ; ge-fera companion, O. fere. ( 13 ) Bi-wist (II. 3.) provision, food : wist feast, &c. ( 14 ) Bugian=buan. ( 15 ) Gift (II. 3.) gift ; plur. gifta usually means marriage. ( 16 ) Wa3pen(IIL 1.) weapon ; D. wapen. ( 17 ) Ealo (-u) (TIT. 3. ate. O Clafc (II. 2.) cloth, garment ; G. kleid. EXTRACTS BOETHIUS. 131 J>ae^ pe pa preo ge-ferscipas be-hofiad : ne mseg he butan pissum J>as tol ge-healdan, ne butan pissum tolum nan para pinga wyrcan pe him be-boden is to wyrcanne. For-py ic wilnode and-weorces pone an-weald mid to ge-reccenne, pset mine craeftas and an-weald ne wurden for-gitene and for-holene (*) ; for- pam selc crseft and aelc an-weald byd: sona for- ealdod( 2 ) and for-swigod( 3 ), gif he byd butan Wis- dome; for-pam-pe hwaet-swS- ( 4 ) purh dysige( 5 ) ge-don byd, ne maeg hit nan mon nsefre t& crsefte ge-reccan. paet is nu hradost to secganne paet ic wilnode weord-ful-!ice ( 6 ) to lybbanne pa-hwile-pe ic lyfode 5 and aefter minum life pam monnum t& laefanne pe setter me weeren min ge-mynd( 7 ) on g&dum weorcum. Cap. xxxiv. 10. # * # A free translation of part of prosa ii. lib. III. pa cwaed ic : Ne maeg ic nane cwice wuht on-gitan para pe wite( 8 ) hwaet hit ( 9 ) wille odde hwaet hit nille, pe un-ge-ned ( 10 ) lyste for-weordan. For-pam selc wuht wolde beon hal and lybban para pe me cwice (*) For-helan (II. 2.) to hide ; G. ver-hehlen. ( 2 ) For«ealdian to wear out, perish from old age, ( 3 ) For-swfgian to pass in silence; G. ver^schweigen ; here and above mark the force of for-. ( 4 ) Usually swd-hwaet-swa. ( 5 ) Folly; dysig foolish, absurd; hence dizzy. ( 6 ) Worthily, honorably. (?) II. 1. memory, mind. ( 8 ) Wite singular agreeing with wuht and not with }?ara J>e ; see p. 78. ( 8 ) Hit neut. while wuht is fern. ( ,0 ) Nedan=n£darj. 132 ANGLO-SAXON GUILE. })incd, butan ic nat be treowum, and be wyrtum( 1 ), and be swylcum ge-sceaftum ( 2 ) swylce( 3 ) nane sawle nabbad. pa stnearcode ( 4 ) he and cwaed : Ne Jjearft J>u no( 5 ) be Jjim ( 6 ) ge-sceaftum tweogan( 7 ), ]>e ma J>e( 8 ) be J)im cdrum. Hu ne miht J>u ge-seon J)3et selc wyrt and selc wudu( 9 ) wile weaxan on jjam lande selost( 10 ) J>e him betst ge-rist, and him ge- cynde( n ) byd and ge-wune-lic( 12 ), and J>aer J>aer hit ge-fret( 13 ), J>aet hit hradost weaxan maeg, and latost wealcwigan ( 14 ) ? Sumra wyrta odde sumes wuda eard byd: on dunum( 15 ), sumra on merscum( 16 ), sumra on m&rum ( 17 ), sumra on cludum ( 18 ), sumra on barum( 19 ) sondum( 20 ). Nim J>onne swa wudu swa C) Wyrt (II. 3.) herb, wort. ( 2 ) Ge-sceaft (II. 3.) creaticn, creature. ( 8 ) Swylc — swylc answers to L. talis — qualis. ( 4 ) Smearcian to smirk, smile. (*) N6=na. ( 6 ) See p. 30. ( 7 ) Tweogan, twe6n (III. 3. See p. 60.) to doubt, from twa ; comp. tfow-£ai/, L. du-bitare, G. zwei-feln, from doia {Svo), duo, zwei. ( 8 ) Any more than. ( 9 ) III. 2. wood ; D. woud. ( l0 ) Best : sel good, excellent. ( u ) Kind, kindly, natural : ge-cynd (II. 3.) nature, kind. ( ,2 ) Common, usual ; G. ge-wbhnlich. ( 13 ) Where it takes root, draws nourishment, lit. bites: fretan (II. 1.) (G. fressen) to eat, devour, fret. ( 14 ) Fade ; G. ver-welken, P. welk. ( 15 ) Dun (II. 3.) down, hill, mountain; hence don in local names : G. dune, D. duin, F. dune is a sand-hill near the sea. ( 16 ) Mersc (II. 2.)marsh; P. mesh. (>?) M6r (II. 2.) moor ; D. moer. ( 18 J Clud (II. 2.) rock, cliff ( l9 j B*r (II.) bare ; G. bar (») Sand, sond (II. 2.) sand EXTRACTS — BOETHIUS. 133 wyrt, swa-hwaeder-swa j)ii wile of Ip&re stowe J>e his eard and 8edelo( 1 ) byd on to weaxanne, and sete on un-cyndre( 2 ) stowe him, }>onne ne ge-grewd hit J>fier nauht, ac for-searad ( 3 ) ; for-J>am aelces landes ge-cynd is, J>aet hit him ge-lice wyrta and ge-licne wudu tydrige( 4 ); and hit swa ded, fridad( 5 ), and fyrdrad( 6 ) swide georne( 7 ), swa longe swa heora ge- cynd byd, ]>aet hi growan moton. Hwaet wenst J)ii for-hwy aelc ssed( 8 ) growe innon J>a eordan, and to cidum( 9 ) and to wyrt-rumum ( 10 ) weorde on Jjsere eordan, buton for-J>y-J)e hi teohhiad( n ) J>aet se stemn( 12 ) and se helm( 13 ) mote py faestor and Jjy leng standan? Hwy ne miht ])u on-gitan, Jjeah J>u hit ge-seon ne maege, J>aet eal se dsel, se J>e Jjaes treowes on twelf mondum ge-weaxed, J>aet he on- ginnd of ]jam wyrt-rumum, and swa up-weardes grewd od J>one stemn, and sid-J>an and-lang J>aes pidan( 14 ), and and-lang J>sere rinde( 15 ) od J>one helm, aud sid-J>an aefter( 16 ) Jjam bogum( 17 ), od-Jjaet hit (') Nature. ( 2 ) Un-cynde( I.) un-kind, unnatural. ( 3 ) For-searian to fade, become sear. ( 4 ) Tydrian to produce, bring forth, from tudor, tudr (II. 2.) offspring, progeny. ( 5 ) Frisian to make flourish, grow well; frifc II. 2. peace, G. friede. ( 5 ) Fyr<5rian to further, forward, assist, from for$. ( 7 ) Willingly, readily, earnestly ; G. gerne. ( 8 ) Saed (II. 1.) seed ; G. saat, D. zaad. ( 9 ) Ci£ (II. 2.) shoot, sprout. ( 10 ) Wyrt-ruma root. ( n ) Teohbiau to resolve, endeavour* ( 12 ) Stem, trunk. ( 13 ) Crown, head, top, helm-et. ( 14 ) Pi$ap?t/i; D. pit. ( ,5 ) Rind (II. 3.) rind, bark; G. rinde. Q°) Along; like L. secundum. ( l7 ) Bch (II. 2.) bough. N 134 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. uta-springd ( x ) on leafum( 2 ), and on blostmum ( 3 ), and on blaedum ( 4 ) ? Hwy ne miht Jm on-gitan # psette aelc wuht cwices byd: innan-weard hnescost( 5 ), and utan-weard heardost ? Hwset Jm miht ge-seon hu J>aet tre&w byd: utan ge-scyrped ( 6 )^ and be-wsefed( 7 ) mid J)8ere rinde wid J>one winter, and wid J>a stearc- an( 8 ) stormas, and eac wid: J>sere sunnan heeto on sumerap), Hwa mseg Jjaet he ne wundrige swylcra ge- sceafta ures Sceoppendes( 10 ), and huru( 11 ) paes Sceopp- endes ? And ]jeah we his nu wundrien, hwylc ure maeg a-reccan ( 12 ) medem-lice ( 13 ) ures Sceoppendes willan, and an-weald, hii his ge-sceafta weaxad: and eft waniad( 14 ) Jjonne J>aes tima( 15 ) cymd:, and of heora ssede weordad eft ge-ed-niwade( 16 ), swylce hi J>onne wurdon to ed-sceafte ( 1T ) ? (*) U t-a-springan (III. 1.) to spring, shoot out. ( 2 ) Leaf (II. I.) leaf; G. laub. ( 3 ) Blostm (II. 2.) blossom ; D. bloessem. ( 4 ) Bla3d (II. 3.) fruit, branch; G. blatt, D. blad leaf blade. ( 5 ) Hnesc (I.) soft, tender, nesh. ( 6 ) Ge-scyrpan (I. 2.) to scarf cover ; sceorp (II. I,) scarf ( 7 ) Be-waefan (I. 2.) to clothe ; waefels garment, ( 8 ) Stearc (I.) stark, strong, violent ; G. stark. ( 9 ) See p. 15. ( l0 ) Sceoppend or Scyppend (p. 5.) Creator; scyppan to create; G. schaffen, schopfen, D. scheppen. ( n ) At least, at all events. ( 12 ) Reckon, tell up. ( 13 ) Fitly, worthily ; medeme middling, moderate, meet. ( H ) Wanian to wane, from wana want. ( 15 ) The season for that. ( l6 ) See p. 42. ( n ) Ed-sceaft (II. 3.) new creation: as if they then became newly created. CHAPTER IX. Verse Extracts. I. — Narrative Verse. Anglo-Saxon Poetry is of various kinds, distinguished by rime, by alliteration, or by both; the commonest however only, termed Narrative Verse, will be here de- scribed. Its chief characteristic is Alliteration^), or the correspondence of the first letters of a certain num- ber of the most important words in each line of a couplet, two called sub-letters riming thus together in the first line, and answering to a third called the chief letter in the second. The first line has often but one sub-letter and never more than two ; the second never more than one chief letter. The length of the lines varies much, each however must contain at least two emphatic or root syllables, with one or more unemphatic, that is pre- fixes, terminations, &c. : few lines have less than four syllables, two emphatic, and two unemphatic, and some (*) Alliteration is found in the Latin poetry of the middle ages, some- times combined with line and final rime, and syllabic metre ; it was used more or less in England along with other kinds of rime till a late period, and is still usual in the Scandinavian tongues. The Vision of Piers Plouh- man (1350) is a long and regular specimen of English alliterative poetry, on the above rules. For a full account of the A. S. versification, see Rask's Grammar, pp. 136 — 68. 136 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. have as many as eight or nine, or even more. For ex- ample ( a ) : Hu Zomp( 2 ) eow on How befell it you on your Zade ( 3 ) voyage Zeofa Beo-wulf, dear Beowulf, )>a J)u /seringa when thou suddenly feov ge-hogodest far off* determinedst saecce( 4 ) secean warfare to seek ofer sealt waeter, over the salt water, Ailde( 5 ) to ifeorote( 6 )? battle at Heorot? Ac J>u .flrod-gare Hast thou then Hrothgar wid cudne wean ( 7 ) against his known plague wihte ge-bettest( 8 ), ought booted, meerum }>e6dne ( 9 ) ? the famous prince ? Here the first couplet has in the first line two sub- letters, the Z in Zomp and Zade, answering to the chief letter, the Z in Zeofa in the second. The third line has but one sub-letter, the f in /seringa which rimes with (■ ) Be6wulf, ed. Kemble 1. 3969—79. . ( 2 ) Limpan (III. ].) to happen. ( 3 ) Ladu (III. 3.)li&an to travel, journey, chiefly by sea. ( 4 ) Sasc (II. 3.) hence sack of a town. ( 5 ) Hild (II. 3.) battle, war. ( 6 ) The palace of Hrothgar prince of a Danish tribe. ( 7 ) Wea evil, misfortune, ( 8 ) B6tan to profit, improve, do good to ; h6t (II. 3-) boot, profit. ( 9 ) Though quantity and number of syllables seem no essential part of A. S. versification, many lines will bear a more or less regular scanning ; thus most short lines consist either of two trochees, like the 2nd,5tb, and 11th above, or of a dactyl and spondee like the 10th : the 3rd, and 6th, also might be called imperfect adonics. EXTRACTS NAFBATIVE VERSE. 1S7 that in feor in the fourth. The third and fourth couplets have each two sub-letters like the first; the fourth again but one, wid being here not emphatic. The last line depends for its alliteration on the first of the next period ; the couplet joining two lines by allitera- tion only, is often thus broken by the sense. When the chief letter is a vowel or diphthong, the sub-letters must likewise be vowels or diphthongs, but need not be the same ; as, U'tan ymbe ce&elne Without round the noble englas stodon. angels stood. Jordan «'ht-ge-streon, Earth^s possessions, tf'pplede gold. appled( 1 ) gold. In the first example the sub-letters u and ce in the first line answer to the chief letter e in the second ; in the other eo, ii for-wreorde Lest thou perish mid Jjissum uaer-logan ( 2 ) with these false ones. Se-J>e aet-^/eohtan Who to fight jfrum-garum( 3 ) — with the patriarchs — (*) Run (II. 3.) a secret, mystery , letter, hieroglyph; here the hand- writing on the wall : hence to round, whisper ; G. raunen. ( 2 ) Waer-loga a breaker of faith ; hence war - lock : waar (II. 3.) a pro- mise, compact, log a a Iyer, from leogan to lye, ( 3 ) Gar (II. 2.) a {missile) weapon, spear (== L. telum), chief; it forma part of many proper names , as Gar-mund, Ead gar Edgar, fyc. - EXTRACTS — NARRATIVE VERSE. 139 pa hie ^ielp-sceadan^) Since them those braggart- rebels of-#ifen haefdon. had given up. Sict-Jjan hie /eondum After they the foes oet-/aren haefdon. had escaped. Geond/oien fyre Filled through with fire and /ger-cyle( 2 ). and intense cold. TFylm ( 3 ) purh-wodon ( 4 ) They the flame had passed through swa him wiht ne sceod — so that them no whit hurt- Big (bi), on, ofer, ymb, sometimes rime and some- times do not ; as, And iegen ])a 5eornas And both the warriors pe him big stodon. who stood by him. Big-stendad me Grange Stand by me strong com- ge-neatas( 5 ) rades ]>a ne willact me set J>am who will not fail me at stride ( 6 ) ge-swican. the strife. (*) Gilp (II. 2.) boast ; sceaSa enemy, robber, &;c. ( 2 ) Feer (II. 2.) stratagem; in composition it implies suddenness, danger, or the like ; faer-lic dangerous ; G. ge fahr danger, ge-fahr-lich dangerous. Cyle II, 2. ;, hence chill ; G. kiihle. ( 3 ) Wylm (II. 2.) heat, boiling (= L. aestus) ; welan, weallan to boil; G. wallen. ( 4 ) Wadan (II. 3.) to go ; L. vadere. ( 5 ) Ge-neat ; G. ge-noss, D. ge-noot. ( 6 ) StiiS (II. 2.) G. streit, D. strijd. 140 paet we J>8er eagum on-lociad:. On-Aycgad n6 Aalige mihte. And Jmrh ofer-metto sohton oder land. Uton ofer-Aycgan Aelm( 1 ) J>one miclan. ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. jEbrctan 7/mb-hwyrft and &p-rodor( 2 ). jFZeofon ymb-Aweorfest, and Jjurh pine Aalige miht — What we there with our eyes look upon. Think now on the holy might. And through pride they sought another land. Let us despise the great Supreme. Earth's circuit and the upper sky. Thou compassest heaven, and through thy holy might — And-, un-, ed-, in, to, &c. are deemed emphatic and therefore rime ; as, Him }>a A dam and-swarode. Him then Adam answered. ITh-lytel ds£l Jordan ge-sceafta. No little part of earth's creatures. (*) Helm is the top of anything j see p. 133, n. 13. ( 2 ) Rodor (II. 2.) heaven, sky. EXTRACTS— NARRATIVE VERSE. 141 Ne hi ed-cerres( x ) cefre moton wenan. Hsefde ])a se ^deling m-ge-j)ancum( 2 ) — Him J>set tkcen weard Jjaer he tfo-starode ( 3 ). Nor they for return ever could hope. Had then the noble fervently — To him that a token was where he stared. II.— Metres of Boe.tkiusf). *#* The following is King Alfred's translation of Boethius, Lib. I1L metr. I. Se-J>e wille wyrcan wsestm-bsere loncl, a~teo of J?am Eecere merest sona fearn( 5 ), aud jK>rnas( 6 ), and fyrsas, swa-same( 7 ) weod( 8 ), He that will work fruitful land, let him pluck off the field first straightway fern, and thorns, and furzes, as also weeds, ( J ) Cer, cyr (II. 2.) turn -, hence char a turn of work ; cyrran to turn 9 re-turn; G. kehren. ( 2 ) Adverb formed from the dative plural; seep. 70. Comp. G. ein- ge-denk mindful, thoughtful, { 3 ) Starian ; G. starren, D. staaren. ( 4 ) Chiefly from the Rev, S. Fox's edition. ( 5 ) P. vearn, G. farn-kraut. ( 6 ) porn ; G. dorn. ( 7 ) Same is connected with our same. ( 8 ; VVeod (II. 1.) D. wied. 142 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. J>a ]>e willad: wel hwaer( 1 ) derian clsenum hwaete, J)y-laes he cicta-leas (*) liege on J>aem lande. Is leoda( 3 ) ge-hwaem ])eos odru bysen efn be-hefe ( 4 ) ; J>aet is J>sette J>inced( 5 ) J>egna ge-hwylcum huniges( 6 ) beo-bread healfe ]>y swetre, gif he hwene( 7 ) ser huniges teare( 8 ), bitres on-byrgacf. Byd eke swa-same monna aeg-hwyle micle ^ faegenra lidesp) wedres( 10 ), gif hine lytle ser stormas ge • stondad ( n ) , that will everywhere hurt the clean wheat, lest it germ-less lie on the land. Is to all people this other example even as needful; that is that seemeth to every man honey's bee-bread half the sweeter, if he a little ere the honey's drop, something bitter tasteth a Is eke in like wise every man much the gladder of fair weather^ if him a little ere storms assail, ( J ) Wel prefixed is intensive ; wel-oft very often, wel-hraonce ( 2 ), gif seo dim me niht ser ofer eldum( 3 ) egesan( 4 ) ne brohte. Swa }>incd anra ge-hweem eord-biiendra seo sode ge-seeld( 5 ) simle J>e betere, and J>y wynsumre, J>e he wj'ta ma, heardra hsenda( 6 ), her a-dreoged( 7 ). pu meaht eac micle J>y ed on mod-sefan scde ge-sselda sweotolor ge-cnawan, and to heora cydde( 8 ) be-cuman sid-]>an, gif J)u up-a-tyhst and the violent wind from north and east. To none would seem the day delightful, if the dim night before over men terror had not brought. So seemeth to every one of the earth-dwellers the true happiness ever the better, and the winsomer, as he more plagues, and hard afflictions, here suffereth. Thou mayst eke much the easier in thy mind true happinesses clearlier know, and to their country come afterwards, if thou pluckest up Q) Stearc stark, strong ; G. stark, D. sterk. ( 2 ) pone ]?anc) (II. 2.) thank ; G. dank : comp. L. gratiae and gratus. ( 3 ) Eld, yld (II. 2.) man, human being, ( 4 ) Egesa = ege awe, dread. ( 5 ) II. 3. from sel, sii a-wyrt-walast of ge-wit-Iocan (*) lease ge-sselda, sw& swa loudes-ceorl ( 2 ) of his secere list ( 3 ) yfel we&d monig. Sid pan ic J>e secge J>set ])u sweotole meaht sode ge-sselcta sona on-cnawan( 4 ), and J>ii sefre ne recst seniges pinges ofei )>a ane, gif J)(i hi ealles on-gitst. first forthwith, and thou rootest out of thy understanding false happinesses, as the husbandman off his field gathers many an evil weed. Afterwards I say to thee t' at thou clearly mayst true happinesses soon recognise, and thou never wilt reck for anything above them alone, if thou them quite under- standest. ( 1 ) (Ge-) wit (II. 1.) wit, loc& fold, locker, place shut or locked up. ( 2 ) Ceorl man (free not noble) husband, churl; S. carl; G. keri. ( 3 ) Lesan (II. 1») to gather, pick ; hence lease, to glean* G. lese n to guther read ; comp. L. Iegere. ( 4 ) Comp, G. eivkenuen. 145 III. — Coedmon ( 1 ). *#* Csedmon, the Anglo-Saxon Milton, author of the Metrical Paraphrase of parts of the Holy Scriptures^ from which the following extracts are taken, was first a herdsman, afterwards a monk in the Abbey of Streo- neshalh or Whitby, then ruled by S. Hild : he flou- rished in the 7th century. For an account of him from iElfred's version of Beda's Ecclesiastical History, see Mr. Thorpe's preface to his edition of Caedmon, and his Analecta Anglo-Saxonica, pp. 54-8. Part of Book I. Canto II. Her merest ge-sceop Here first shaped ece Dryhten, the eternal Lord, Helm( 2 ) eal-wihta, Chief of all creatures, heofon and eordan, heaven and earth, rodor a-raerde, the firmament reared, and J>is rume( 3 ) land and this spacious land ge-stadelode established strangum mihtum, by his strong powers, Frea( 4 ) sel-mihtig. the Lord almighty. Folde waes J>a gyt The earth was then yet graese un-grene ; with grass not green ; (*) From Mr. Thorpe's edition, more literally translated. ( 2 ) See p. 133. n. 13. ( 3 ) Rum wide, roomy ( 4 ) G. frau (noble) woman, lady is connected with frea. I 146 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. gar-secg( 1 ) J>eahte, sweart( 2 ) sin-nihte, side ( 3 ) and wide, wonne( 4 ) wegas. pa waes wuldor-torht heofon-weardes gast ofer holm( 5 ) boren miclum spedum ( 6 ) : Metod( 7 ) engla heht, lifes Brytta( 8 ), leoht ford:-cuman ofer rumne grand p). Hade waes ge-fylled heah-cyninges hses; him wees halig leoht ofer westenne, swa se Wyrhta be-bead. pa ge-sundrode sigora( 10 ) Waldend ofer lago-flode leoht wid: J>eostrum( u ), ocean covered, swart in eternal night, far and wide, the dusky ways. Then was the glory-bright heaven's Guardian's spirit over the deep born with great speed: the Creator of angels bade, life's Distributor, light come forth over the wide abyss. Quickly was fulfilled the high King's behest; for him was holy light over the waste, as the Maker commanded. Then sundered the Euler of triumphs over the water-flood light from darkness, ( ! ) An obscure mythological word ; gar (II. 2.) weapon, secg man, warrior, ( 2 ) Black, swart, swarthy; G. schwarz, D. zwart. ( 3 ) Sid wide. ( 4 ) Won, wan wan, dark. ( 5 ) Holm means also an island in the sea ; Steep-holm, Born-holm, &c. ( 6 ) Sped (II. 3.) success, prosperity, speed ; D. spoed. ( 7 ) From metan to mete, measure: He who "measured the waters, and I meted out heaven." ( 8 ) Bryttian to distribute. ( 9 ) II. 2. ground, bottom, depth; G. grund. ( 10 ) Sigor (II. 2.) = sige victory. (") peostru = )?ystru. > EXTRACTS — CJEDMON. 147 sceadef 1 ) wict sciman( 2 ); sceop Ipk bam, naman, lifes Brytta. Leoht waes serest J)urh Dryhtnes word daeg ge-nemned; wlite-beorhte ge-sceaft ! Wei licode Frean aet frymde( 3 ) ford-bs£re( 4 ) tid. shade from brightness; created then for both, names, life's Distributor. Light was first through the Lord's word day named; beauty-bright creation ! Well pleased the Lord at the beginning the teeming time. Part of Book I. Canto XVI. pa t& Euan God yrringa ( 5 ) spraec : Wend( 6 ) ]>e from wynne( r ); Jju scealt waepned-men wesan on ge-wealde; mid weres egsan hearde ge-nearwad ( 8 ), hean, }>rowian(9) J)inra dseda ge-dwild( 10 ) — Then to Eve God angrily spake : Turn thee from joy ; thou shalt to man be in subjection ; with fear of thy husband hardly straitened, abject, suffer for thy deeds' error— (*) For sceadwe ; sceadu (-0) (II. 2.) G. schatte. ( 2 ) Scima light, skimmer. ( 3 ) Frymfc (II. 2.) ( 4 ) Lit. forth-bearing. ( 5 ) See p. 70—1 ; from yrre (II. 2.) ire, anger; L. ira, ( 6 ) Wendan to turn, wend, go ; G. wenden. ( 7 ) Wyn (II. 3.) pleasure ; G. wonne. ( 8 ) Ge-nearwian, from nearu to make narrow f afflict, oppress. ( 9 ) Hence throe. ( 10 ) II. 3. dwelian to err. 148 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. deades bidan ; and £urh wop( 1 ) and heaf, on woruld cennan( 2 ), Jmrh sar( 3 ) micel, sunu and dohtor. A-bead eac Adame ece Dryhten, lifes Leoht-fruma, lad: aerende ( 4 ) : pu scealt oderne edel( 5 ) secean, wyn-leasran wic, and on wrsec( 6 ) hweorf- anf), nacod( 8 ), nied-w£edla( 9 ), neorxna-wanges ( 10 ) diigedum be-dseled : J>e is ge-dal witod( n ) lices( 12 ) and sawle. death abide ; and through weeping and moan, into the world bear, through much pain, son and daughter. Announced eke to Adam the eternal Lord, Author of life's light, the dire errand : Thou shalt another country seek, a joylesser dwelling, and into exile go, naked, a needy beggar, of Paradise's blessings deprived : to thee is a parting de- creed of body and soul. ( 1 ) II. 2. hence whonp. ( 2 ) I. 2. comp. yei'siv, L. genere ; hence to kindle. ( 3 ) II. 1. sore. ( 4 ) III. 1. from ar messenger, ( 5 ) II. 2. native country , home. ( 6 ) 11.3. ( 7 ) III. 1. to turn, return, go. ( 8 ) G. nackt. ( 9 ) Nied = ne6d. ( w ) Neorxna-wang (II. 2.) a word of doubtful etymologry ; wang is plain, field. (") Witian to decide, decree; hence witod-lice, ( 12 ) Lie (II. 1.) corpse, dead body ; G. leich, D.lijk : hence /ungate to a Churchyard, /i/ce-wake watching a corpse^ &cc. EXTRACTS — CiEDMON. 149 Hwset ! J>u lad-lice wrohte ( 2 ) on-stealdest ; for- J) 6n J> u winnan ( 2 ) scealt, and on eordan J>e J>ine and-lifne( 3 ) selfa ge-rsecan ( 4 ), wegan ( 5 ) swatig ( 6 ) hleor(7), J>inne hlaf etan, J>enden }>u her leofast, od-))9et pe to heortan hearde griped ( 8 ) adl(9) un-lide 5 J>e Jm on 8eple( 10 ) ser selfa for-swulge ( n ) ; for-J>on ])u sweltan scealt, Hwaet! we nu ge-hyrad Lo ! thou foully crime didst commit; therefore thou shalt la- bour, and on earth to thee thy livelihood t hyself obtain, wear a sweaty face, thy bread eat, while thou here livest, until thee at heart hardly gripfeth ungentle ailment, which thou in the apple erst thyself swallowedst down; therefore thou shalt die. Lo! we now hear (*) Wr6ht (15. 3.) ; wregan to accuse ; comp. L. crimen. ( 2 ) Winnan (III. 1.) to battle, struggle, toil, also to win; ge-winn la- bour, &c. ( 3 ) And-lifn II. 3. ( 4 ) I. 2. lit. reach; G. reicben, D. reiken. ( 5 ) II, 1. to wag, move, bear; hence waeg wey {weight), waeg wave, Wafgn wagon, ( 6 ) Swat (II. 2.) sweat ; G. schweiss, D. zweet. ( 7 ; II. 1. jaw, cheek; hence countenance, complexion, 0. lere. ( 8 ) Gripan (III. 2.) G. greifen, D. grijpen. ( 9 ; II. 3. ail, disease, ( lG ; JEpl, aeppel (II. 2.) G. apfel, D. appel. ( u ) For-swelgan (III. 1.) to devour ; G. ver-sc!iwelgen, o 2 150 A^GLO-SAXON GUIDE. hwaer us hearm-stafas( 1 ) wraed:e( 2 ) on-wocon( 3 ), and woruld-yrmdo( 4 ). Hie ]>a wuldres Weard wsedum( 5 ) gyrede, Scyppend usser, het heora sceome( 6 ) J>ecc- an, Frea, frum-hraegle ; het hie from-hweorfan neorxna-wange on nearore lif. # Him on laste( 7 ) be-leac( 8 ) lidra and wynna hyht-fulne (9) ham, halig engel, be Frean hsese, fyrene( 10 ) sweorde. Ne mseg Jjaer inwit-ful ( 11 ) senig ge-feran, where to us sorrow in wrath up-sprang and worldly misery. Them then glory^s Keeper with weeds provided, our Creator, bade their shame hide, the Lord, with the first garment ; bade them depart from Paradise into a narrower life. Behind them locked up of comforts and joys the hopeful home, a holy angel, by his Lord's behest, with fiery sword. May not there guileful any journey, ( ! ) Hearm(IT. 2.) grief, harm, calamity; G. harm. Stafas (plur. of s f ffif ) forms the second part of several poetical compounds ; as, ende-stafas end, ar-stafas honour, &c. ( 2 ) Wraefc II. 3. ( 3 ) On-wacan (II. 3.) to awake, arise, be born* ( 4 ) III. 3. from earm poor, ( f ) Waed (III. 1.) weed, garment, ( 6 ) Sceamu (III. 3.) G. scham. ( 7 ) Last (II. 2. ) footstep. ( 8 ) Be-liican III. 3. ( 9 ) Hyht (II. 3 ) hope. ( 10 ) Fyren of fire. ( ll ) Inwit (II. 1.) deceit, treachery. EXTRACTS — OSDMO& 151 wom^-scyldig ( x ) mon; ac se weard hafad miht and strengdo( 2 ), se J>aet meere lif dugedum( 3 ) deore, Dryhtne healded. No hwaedre JEl-mihtig ealra wolde Adam and Euan arna( 4 ) of-teon, Faeder set Frymde, J>eah he him from- swice ( 5 ) ; ac he him to frofre let hwaedre ford-wesan hyrstedne( 6 ) hrof(?) halgum tunglum( 8 ), and him grund-welan ( 9 ) ginne sealde; stain-guilty man* but the keeper hath might and strength, who that exalted life to the good dear, for the Lord holdeth. Not however the Al- mighty of all would Adam and Eve means deprive, the Father from the be- ginning, though he from them had withdrawn ; but he to them for solace let nevertheless continue forth the adorned roof with holy stars, and them earth-riches ample gave; (*) Worn (II. 2.) spot, defilement. ( 2 ) StrengSo (-u) (III. 3.) = strengS II. 3. ( 3 ) DuguS (II. 3.) virtue, benefit, nobility, chief men ; from dugan, ( 4 ) A'r (II. 3.) honour, wealth, &c. ; nouns of this class sometimes bars a simple or weak genitive plural. ( 5 ) Swican (III. 2.) to cease, depart from. ( 6 ) Hyrst (II. 3.) ornament. (J) IL 2 - D - roef « ( 8 ) Tungel (III. 1.) heavenly body. ( 9 ; Wela weal, wealth. > 152 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. het Jjam sin-hiwum^) sees and eordan tuddor teoridra( 2 ), teohha( 3 ) ge-hwylces to woruld-nytte ( 4 ) weestmas fedan( 5 ). Ge-sseton pa sefter synne sorg-fulre land, eard and edel un-spedigran ( 6 ) fremena( 7 ) ge-hwylcre J>onne se frum-stol( 8 ) wses J?e hie sefter daede of-a-drifen wurdon. bade the pairs of sea and earth producing offspring, of every substance to worldly use fruits bring forth. They occupied then after their sin a sorrowfuller land, a dwelling and home more barren of every good thing than the first seat was which they after that deed were driven from. ( l ) Sin-hiwa mate, partner. ( 2 ) Teon to draw, pro-duce* ( 3 ) Te6h (teug) III. 1. stuff, material; G. zeug. ( 4 ) Nyt (II. 3.) G. nutz, D. nut. ( 5 ) Comp. L. fet-us, &c. ( 6 ) Spedig wealthy. ( 7 ) Freme (I. 3.) advantage, benefit. ( 8 ) St61 (II. 2.) G, stuhl, D. stoel ; hence stool. 153 IV.— Beowulf^). # # # The celebrated poem from which the following extracts are taken, relates the exploits of the hero Beo- wulf, King of the Weder-Geats or Angles, about the middle of the 5th century. The author is unknown, and no mention of Britain occurs ; the present text is supposed to date from the 7th century. Part of Canto V. ( 2 ) Street ( 3 ) wses stan-fah, The street was variegated with stones, stig( 4 ) wisode( 5 ) the path guided gumum set-gaedere$ the men together; gud-byrne( 6 ) scan, the war-corslet shone, heard, hond-locen ( 7 ) ; hard, hand-locked ; hring-iren ( 8 ) scir the ring-iron bright song in searwum(9), sang in their trappings, J>a hie to sele ( 10 ) furdum, when they to the hall for- ward, (*) From Mr. Kemble's edition \ the translation has been adapted to read line by line. ( 2 ) Line 637—676. ( 3 ) II. 3. L. strata (via) G. strasse, D. straat. ( 4 ) II. 3. G. steig, hence stigan to go, mount, ( 5 ) Wisian to show, direct, governing the dative ; G. weisen. ( 6 ) Gu$ II. 3. ; byrne (I. 3.) 0. birnie. ( 7 ) Clasped, closed by the hand, ( 8 ) Hring (II. 2.) G. ring : iren (fsen) (III. 1.) G, eisen. The corslet ras o£ring or chain mail. ( 9 ) Searu (III. 1.) equipment, chiefly for war, ( 10 ) II. 2. L. aula, G. saal, F. salle. 154 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. in hyra gryre-geatwum ^J, gangan cwomon. Setton sse-mede ( 2 ) side scyldas, rondas ( 3 ) regn-hearde ( 4 ), wid Jjaes recedes weal. Bugon J>a to bence, byrnan hringdon, gud-searo gumena; garas stodon see-manna searo samod set-gaedere, sesc-holt ( 5 ) ufan graeg ( 6 ) : waes se iren-])reat wsepnum ge-wurdad. pa J>aer wlonc haeled( 7 ) oret-mecgas ( 8 ) sefter hseledum fraegn: Hwanon ferigead ge in their terrible harness, proceeded to go. The sea-weary men set their wide shields, their very hard bucklers, by the house wall. They turned then to a bench, their corslets laid in a ring, the war-trapping of men: their javelins stood sea-men's arms all together,, ash-wood above gray: the iron-crowd was by the weapons honoured. Then there a proud war- rior the sons of battle after the heroes asked: Whence bear ye (') Gr£re(II. 2.) horror; comp. G. es grauet, O. it grews. Geatwe (ge-tawe)(I. 3.) = searu. ( 2 ) G. miide. ( 3 ) Rand (rond) edge (G. rand), shield. ( 4 ) Regen- is an intensive prefix. ( 5 ) ^sc (II. 3.) G. esche ; holt (II. I.) holt ; G. holz, D. bout. ( 6 ) G. grau. O II. 2. G. held. ( 8 ) Mecg (maeg) kins-man, son, man, connected with mseg, and maga, and all with Mac-. EXTRACTS —BEOWULF. 155 fsette scyldas, graege syrcan( 1 ), and grim-helmas( 2 ), here-seeafta( 3 ) heap? Ic eom Hrod>gares ar and om-biht ( 4 ) : ne seah ic el-J>eodige J)us manige men modig-licran : wen( 5 ) is J)8et ge for wlenco ( 6 ), nalles for wrsec-sidum ( 7 ) ac for hyge-Jjrymmum ( 8 ), Hroct-gar sohton. your thick shields, gray shirts, and visor-helms, your war-shafts' heap ? I am Hrothgar's messenger and servant: never saw I foreign thus many men haughtier : I ween that ye for pride, not for exile but for magnanimity, have sought Hrothgar. Part of Canto XXII. (9) Beo-wulf madelode ( 10 ), beam Ecg-J>eowes : Ge-J>enc nti se msera maga Healf-denes, Be&wulf harangued, son of Ecgtheow : Consider now thou the famous son of Healfdene, (*) Syrce (I. 3.) S. sark ; gray shirts of iron chain-mail, ( 2 ) Grime (II. 2.) mask, part of the helmet covering the face. ( 3 ) Sceaft (II. 2.) G. schaft. ( 4 ) Om- (am-) bihtu office ; G. amt. ( 5 ; (II. 3.) hope, expectation : wen is there is reason to suppose* ( 6 ) Wlenco (III. 3.) from wlanc proud. ( 7 ^ Wraec (II. 3.) exile, &c. ; silS journey. ( 8 ) Hyg-e (II. 2.) mind, hycgan (hog'ian) to think; J?rym (II. 2.) glory. ( 9 ) Line 2945 -2998. ( 10 ) jMefcel (II. 1.) discourse, speech. 156 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. snottra( 1 ) fengel, nu ic eom sides fus^ gold-wine ( 2 ) gumena, hweet wit geo spreecon; gif ic set ]?earfe J>inre sceolde aldre linnan, J)set Ipu me a wsere ford:-ge-witenum, on feeder stsele( 3 ). Waes Jju mund-bora( 4 ) minum mago Jjegnum, hond-ge-sellum ( 5 ), gif mec hild nime. Svvylce J>u J>a madmas( 6 ) J>e J>u me sealdest, Hrcd-gar leofa, Hige-lace on-send: prudent chief, now I am ready to de- part, patron of men, what we two erst spake ; if I at thy need should from life cease, that thou to me ever wouldst be departed, in a father's stead. Be thou a protector to my kindred thanes^ my near comrades, if me battle should take. Likewise do thou the treasures that thou gavest me, Hrofchgar dear^ to Higelac send : (*) Snotor prudent; definite form, se being understood. ( 2 ) Gold- implies splendour, munificence ; wine (II. 2.) friend forms part of many proper names : Trum-wine, Ead-wine, Edwin, &c. ( 3 ) Stiel (II. 2.) hence stall ; G. stelle. ( 4 ) Mund (II. 3.) protection ; forming* part of several proper names ; as O's-mund, Sigemund (G. Siegmund) Sigismund, &c. : bora (from beranj one who bears ; the second part of several compounds. ( 5 ) Lit. hand- comrades ; ge-sel (II. 2.) G. ge-selle. ( 6 ) MucSSum, ma(Sm y madm treasure, gift. EXTR A CT3 — B HO W ULF. 157 maeg ]>onne on pam golde on-gitan Geata dryhten, ge-seon sunu Hredles ponne he on J>aet sine starad, Jjaet ic gum-cystum (*) godne funde beaga ( 2 ) bryttan ; breac ponne moste. And J)il Hun-ferd Iset ealde l&fe ( 3 ), wrset-lic( 4 ) weeg-sweord( 5 ), wid-cudne man, heard-ecg( 6 ) habban. Ic me mid HruntingeO dom ge-wyrce, odde mec dead nimed. JEfter J>8em wordum may then by the gold understand the lord of the Geats, Hrethl's son see when he at the treasure stareth, that I in his munificence found a good distributor of rings; JT enjoyed it while I might. And do thou let Hun- ferih the old bequest, the ornamented wave- sword, the wide-known man, the hard edged have. I me with Hrunting glory will work, or me death shall take. After those words ( ! ) Cyst (II. 3.) choice, excellence, the hest of a thing ; from ceosan. ( 2 ) Beah (II. 2.) ring; F. bague : from beogan, busran to bow, hend. Rings whether for the arm (earm-beah), or neck (heals-beah), were usual gifts from an A. S. or Scandinavian chief or prince to his followers. ( 3 ) Laf (II. 3.) leaving, relic, heir-loom, as swords often were. ( 4 ) Wraet embossed or carved ornament. ' ( 5 ) Wseg (II. 3.) wave ; G. woge, F. vague : adorned with wavy lines as blades still are. ( 6 ) Ecg (II. 3.) edge ; G. ecke. (J) Hrunting was the name of Be6wulf s famous sword. 158 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. Weder-Geata leod efste mid elne ( x ) 9 na-laes and-sware bidan wolde : brim-wylm on-feng hilde-rince( 2 ). the Weder-Geats* prince hastened with boldness, nor answer would bide : the ocean-tide received the man of war. Part of Canto Cwbm ( 4 ) ]>a to fl&de fela modigra haeg-stealdra ( 5 ), hringnet( 6 ) bseron, locene leodo-syrcan ( 8 ). Land-weard on-fand eft-sid eorla, swa he ser dyde ; n& he mid hearme of hlictes ( 8 ) nosan (9) ggestas ne grette, ac him t&-geanes rad ; XXVII. (») Came then to the flood many proud bachelors, who ring-nets bore, locked limb-shirts. The land-guard found ouf; the return of the warriors, as he ere had done; not with insult did he from the cape's point the guests greet, but to meet them rode, (*) Ellen (IT. 1.) courage, valour. ( 2 ) Rinc (II. 2.) man, warrior. ( 3 ) Line 3772— 3835. ( 4 ) Fela usually governs a genitive plural, while the verb often stands in the singular. ( 5 ) Haeg-steald (II. 2.) G. hage-stolz ; the genitive plural in *ra seems to show that this word was originally a participle past ; and " haeg-steald tnon" occurs. ( 6 ) Another allusion to the rings of their mail. ( 7 ) LiS, leoS (III. 1.) G. glied, D.lid. ( 9 ) HliS (II.. I.) lid, covering, cliff. ( 9 ) Nose I. 3. EXTRACTS — BEOWULF. 159 cwaed: ])£et wil-cuman Wedera leodum, scalcas^) on scir-hame( 2 ) to scipe foron. pa waes on sande sae-geap naca( 3 ) hladen here-wredum, hringed stefna( 4 ), rnaerum and madmum ; inaest hlifade ofer Hrod-gares hord-ge-streonum( 5 ) : he Jjaem bat-wearde ( 6 ) bunden golde swurd ge-sealde, J>aet he sld-}>an waes on meodu-bence ( 7 ) niadma J>y weordre^ yrfe-lafe. Ge-wat him on nacan quoth that welcome to the people of the Wed- ers, men in bright mail to their ship went. There was on the sand the sea-curved bark laden with war-weeds, the ringed vessel, with horses and gifts ; the mast lifted itself over Hrothgar's hoarded treasures: he to the boat -ward bound with gold a sword gave, so that he afterwards was on the mead-bench for the gifts the worthier, the heir-loom. He departed in the ship ( 1 ) Scealc, scale man, servant &c. ; G. schalk rogue. Mearh-scealc officer c^c, having the care of the horses (mearh horse) ; hence mar-shah ( 2 ) Ham (hama) covering, here armour, ( 3 ) Comp. G. nachen, F. nacelle. ( 4 ) Stefn (stemn) (II. 2.) stem : prow; stefna ship having a stem: ship with the stem adorned with rings, ( 6 ) Hord (II. 2.) hoard, treasure; ge-streon (II. 3.) acquisition, wealth &c. j streonan, strynan to acquire, get, beget; hence strain, breed. ( 6 ) Bat (II. 1.) G. boot. ( 7 ; Meodo, medo (-u) (III. 2.) G. meth, D. meede. isfi ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. drefan deop waeter; Pena land of-geaf: J>a wees be maeste mere-hraegla sum, segl(!) sale-faest( 2 ); sund-wudu ( 3 ) Jnmede ( 4 ) ; no ]>aer wseg-flotan ( 5 ) wind ofer ychim sides ge-tweefde ( 6 ) 5 sse-genga for, fleat famig-heals^ ford: ofer yde, bunden( 8 ) stefna ofer brim-streamas, paet hie Geata clifu (9) on-gitan meahton, cude nsessas( 10 ). to urge the deep water; the Danes* land he left: there was by the mast a certain sea-vest, a sail fast by a rope; the sea- wood thundered; not there the wave-floater did the wind over the billows from its course hinder; the sea-goer went, floated the foamy-necked forth over the wave, the bounden ship over the ocean-streams, so that they the Geats* cliffs could make out, the known headlands. (') Segel (II. 2.) G. sege!. ( 2 ) Sal (II, 2.) string, &c. G. seil ; hence saelan below to bind, make fast. ( 3 ) From sund, comes sound (strait) G. sund. ( 4 ) punian; comp. L. tona^e; jmnor (II. 2.) thunder; L. tonitru, G. donner, D. donder. Hence por Thor, the thunderer, (Jupiter) Tonans. ( 5 ) Flota floater, ship, sailor ; from fleo* tan (III. 3.) to float, fleet ; F. flotter. ( 6 ) Ge-twaefan to divide, &c. ; from twa, ( 7 ) Heals(II.2.)«ec/c; G hals. ( 8 ) With ornaments bound or wound round the prow. ( 9 ; Clif (III. 1.) rock, cliff; L. clivus, G. klippe, D. klip. ( 10 ) Na?s nose, promontory; L. nasus, G. nase : hence -ness in Dunge- ness and the like. EXTR A CTS BEOWULF. 161 Ce61( 1 ) up-ge-sprang lyft-ge-swenced ( 2 ), on lande stod. Hrade waes aet holme hyd-weard ( 3 ) geara, se-J>e ser lange tid le&fra manna, fus aet farode, faer wlatode : sselde to sande sid-faedme ( 4 ) scip oncer-bendum( 5 ) faest, J>y-laes hine yd-J>rym, wudu wynsuman, for-wrecan ( 6 ) meahte. The ship up-sprang air-compelled, on the land stood. Quickly was at the sea the shore-guard ready, who long time ere the dear men's, ready at the strand, journey had watched: he tied to the sand the wide-bosomed ship with anchor-bands fast, lest it the force of the waves, the winsome wood, might damage. ( 1 ) Ceol (II. 2.) keel, vessel (=L. carina) G. kiel: vessels called keels are still in use on the Humber. ( 2 ) Lyft (II. 3.) G. luft, O. lift ; swencan to drive, urge. ( 3 ) Hy$ (II. 3.) haven, Sec. ; hence -hythe in Queen-hythe, &c. ( 4 ) FjeSm II. 2. ( 5 ) Oncer, ancer (II. 2.) G. anker. ( 6 ) For-wrecan (II. 1.) to banuh, injure, &c. hence to tureck* v 2 162 APPENDIX. 1. — Words spelt alike, but differing in accent, pro* nunciation, and meaning. *** This list, in addition to what is stated at p. 2 5 will prove the great importance of attention to the quan- tity of A. S. vowels, if only as a mean of distinguishing words otherwise of the same aspect, but in truth differ- ing in every respect but spelling. Other spellings, by which some of the words may be further known from each other, are given between brackets. Ac (ah) but. ac (II. 3.) oak ; G. eiche, D. eik, a-gan a-gone, a-*go. figan (anom.) to own, possess, have. a-gen^ 1 ) (a-(on-)gean) a-gain, a-gainst ; G. gegen, I). te-gen. agen own ; G. and D. eigen. an (on) on, in ; lv, L. in, G. an, D. aan ( c ), an (ann) (I) grant, from unnun. (MP. agen or agin. ( 2 ) The Dutch sometimes, as here, has lengthened a short vowel ; on the whole however it will perhaps be found as safe a guide to the A. S. quantity as any modern language can be. In D. a doubV vowel or diph- thong, in G. a diphthong, a vowel with h before or after it, or a double vowel, in general answers to an A. S. long vowel. APPENDIX LIST I. 163 kn one, a ; G. em, D. een : L. un-us, dg^). ar (II. 2.) messenger. kr (II. 3.) honour ; G. ehre, D. eer. aras ; plur. of ar. a-ras a-rose 9 from a-risan. sedre instantly, forthwith. sedre (I. 3.) vein ; G. and D. ader. ael (II. 2.) awl; G. ahl, D. els. eel (II. 2.) eel; G. and D. aal. ban (ge-bann) (II. 2.) ban, edict ; G. bann, D. ban. ban (II. 1) bone; G. bein, D. been. baer (II.) bare ; G. bar. baer (I J bare ; G. (ge-)bar. baer (II. 3.) bier; G. bahre, D. baar. ben (benn) (II. 3.) wound. ben (II. 3.) prayer. blaed (II. 2.) fruit; G. blatt, D. blad (leaf blade.) blaed (II. 3.) blast ; G. blasen. brid (bridd) (II. 2.) (young) bird. brld (bryd) (II. 3.) bride; G. braut, D. brijd. bude; 2nd pers. imperf. of beodan to bid. bude ; imperf. of buan to cultivate, &c. G. baute. cneow (III. 1.) knee; G. and D. knie. cneow (I) knew. coc (cocc) (II. 2.) cock. coc (II. 2.) cook. feol( 2 ) (feoll) (I J fell; G. fiel. ( ! ) Here and often else, the v has evidently been dropped before a\ it appears in the neut. iv, and in the oblique cases svog, &c. See Addi- tions, &c. ( 2 ) Quantity doubtful; if long, both words should be shifted to II. below. 164 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. fe61 (ffl) (IT. a) file; G. feile, D. vijl;{*) floe (flocc) (II. 2.) flock {of sheep 8fc.) floe (flocc) (II, 3.) flock (of wool fyc.) ; G. flocke, D. ♦ vlok. floe (II. 3.) flooh, (flat-fish^ of an anchor.) for- (prefix) /or- ; G. ver-. for for ; G. fur, D. voor. for (II. 3.) going, journey. for ; imperf. of faran ; G. fuhr, D. voer. fore Hence JiamAet, and ham (hamp-) in local names ; comp. G. Blind- heim^). Gorinc-hem &c. (*) See p. 105, n. 9. 166 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. maest (II. 2.) mast ; G. mast. meest most ; G. meist, D. meest. men (menn) men ; G. manner. men necklace, &c. L. mon-ile. metan (II. 1.) to mete 9 measure ; G. messen, D. meeten. metan (I. 2.) to paint. metan (I. 2.) to meet ; D. moeten. ne not, O. ne ; L. and F. ne. ne (for ne-ge}^ nor ; L. nee, G. noch, F. ni. nid (II. 2.) man, warrior. nid (II. 2.) envy, malice; G. neid. saed sated, hence sad ; G. satt: comp. L. sat-is enough* saed (ge-saed, -saegd) said ; G. ge-sagt. saed (II. 1.) seed; G. saat, D> zaad( x ). sael (sel, sal, sele) hall; G. saal, F. salle: av\r\* seel (II. 2.) time. sael (sel) good, excellent. spraec (/) spake; G. sprach, D. sprak. spraec (II. 3.) speech ; G. sprache, D. spraak. syn (synn) (II. 3.) sin; G. siinde, D, zonde. syn (seon) (II. o.) sight. syn (sin) his, &c. ; G. sein, D. zijn. to- (prefix) G. zer-( 2 ). to to ; G. zu, D. te, toe, tot. t& too ; G. zu, D. te. tol (toll) (II. 1.) toll; G. zoll, D. tol. tol (II. 1.) tool. uton let us — ; L. utin-am ? (*) D. z often answers to A. S., E. and G. s. ( 2 ) G. z (= ts) answers to A. S., E., and D. t. • APPENDIX — LIST IT. 107 uton without ; G. aussen, D. b-uiten. wseg (II. 3.) disk, wey, weight, balance; G. wage, D. waag. wseg (II. 2.) wave; G. woge, F. vague, wende (/) turned , went; G. wandte, D. wende. wende (/) weened ; G. wahnte, D. waande. werig spiteful. werig weary. { westan /row the west. westan (I. 2.) to waste, ravage ; G. ver-wusten. win (ge-winn) (II, 2.) war, labour , gain ; G. ge-winn. win (wyn) (II. 3.) pleasure.; G. wonne. win (II. 1.) wine ; G. wein, D. wijn : olv-og, L. vin-um* ha the Sfc. ; G. die, D. de : tcl. J>a then, when ; G. da. Jjara ()>ar, paer) there ; G. dar. }>ara (J>sera) of the Sfc. ; G. der. II, — Words spelt and accented alike, but differing in meaning. Aldor (ealdor) ( x ) (II. 2.) chief, prince; hence aldor-man, aldor (ealdor) (II. 2.) life. ser (II. I.) brass; G. eher, erz, L. ses, ser-is. eer ere ; G. eher, D. eer. set (II. 2.) food, eating. set (/) ate ; G. ass, D. at aet at ; L. ad. ( ! ) The A. S. bas a tendency to insert e ( y) before a : hence the fre- quent modern pronunciation of kyart for cart and the like. 168 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. bat (II. I.) boat ; G. boot. bat (/) bit ; G. biss^ D. beet. beah (II. 2.) ring ; F. bague. beati; imperf. of bugan to bote, bend; G. bieg, D. boog. beo (I. 3.) bee ; G. biene, D. bij. beo (/) be; G. bin, D. ben. beon bees, beon to be. bere (II. 2.) bere, bar-ley. bere (/) bear. bil (II. 1.) bill, faulchion ; G. beil, D. bijl. bil bill, beak. bike pale, bleak, hence black; G. bleich, D. bleek. blac ; imperf. of blican to shine, blink ; G. blinken. boc (III. 3.) book; G. buch, D. boek. boc ; imperf. of bacan to bake ; D. biek. byre (II. 2.) son, child. byre (II. 2.) event, time. byrne (I. 3.) corslet, O. birnie. byrne (birne) (/) burn (neut.) G. brenne. cin (cinn) (II. 1.) chin, G. kinn. cin (cynn) (II. 1.) kin, race. cyst (cist) (II. 3.) chest; P. kist, G. kiste, D. k!st» cyst (II. 3.) choice ; D. keus. cyst; 3rd pers. pres. of cyssan to kiss; G. kusst. deor (II. 1.) animal, deer ; G. thier, D. dier. deor (dyr) dear ; G. theuer, D. duur. ealdor ; see aldor above. earm (II. 2.) arm; G. arm, L. arm-us. earm poor ; G. arm. APPENDIX— LIST II. 169 ece (II. 2 ) ache. ece eternal. fah hostile; hence foe. fah variegated, stained, discoloured faer (II. 2.) stratagem. faer (II. 3.) carriage, going ; hence fare. faesten (III. 1.) fastness ; G. feste. faesten (II. 1.) fast; G. fasten. faet (III. 1.) vat, fat ; L. vas, G. fass, D. vat# fast fat; G. fett. D. vet. from (fromin) bold, pious ; G. fromm. from (ir?im) Jrom. fyllan (II. 2.) to fill; G. fiillen, D. vullen. fyllan (II. 2.) to fell; G. fallen, D. vellen. fyrst (first) (II. 3.) period, space of time; G. frisk fyrst (fyrmest) first; chief; G. furst* gege; D. gij. ge both frc. gif if O. gif; G. ob. gif give ; G. gieb. g 5t (gy^ g et > iet ) V et * git (gyt) ye tfwo. healt halt, lame. bealt (hylt, healded) holdeth. hran (hron) (II. 2.) whale. hran ; imperf. of hrinan fo touch. hund (II. 2.) hound, dog ; G. hund, I), bond* hund (II. 1.) hundred Sfc. ; D. hond. hylt (hilt) (II. 1.) hilt. hylt = healt, healded: ; (see above) G. halt* Q 170 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE* hyrstH (H. 2.) forest. hyrst (II. 3.) ornament. in (inn) (II. 1.) dwelling, inn. in (on) in ; lv, G. and L. in. le&f (II. 1.) leaf; G.laub, D. Ioof. lefif (II. 2.) leave; G. ur-laub, D. ver-lof( 2 ). lean (II. 1.) reward ; G. lohn, D. loon. lean (II. 3.) to reproach, blame. leks false, loose; G. loos, L. lax-us. leas ; imperf. of leosan to lose. list (lyst, lust) (II. 2.) lust, desire, pleasure ; G. lust. list (II. 3.) craft; G. list. lid (leod) (III. 1.) limb; G. glied, D. lid. lid fleet, navy. lid (licged) (he) lieth ; G. liegt. mseg (II. 2.) son, kin's-man; D. maag. mseg (/) may ; G. and D. mag. msegd (II. 3.) maid; G. magd, maid, D. moid. msegd (II. 3.) tribe, kindred, generation. msel (II. 3.) time fyc. G. mahl, D. maal. msel (III. 1.) spot; G. mahl, D. maal. msel picture, image. msenan (I. 2.) to mean; G. meinen, D. meenen. msenan (I. 2.) to moan. mearh (mear) ( 3 ) (II. 2.) horse. mearh (mearg) (II. 3.) marrow ; G. mark, D. merg. ( ! ) Hence Hurst, Lynd-hurst &c. ; comp .G. Delmen-horst &c. ( 2 ) Hence fur-lough ; or there may have been an A. S. for-leaf. ( 3 ) There are traces of the E. masc. mare in local names and old sayings ; mght-mare and G. nacht-ma/ir are properly masc. answering- to L. incubus, incubo j G. mahre mare, answers to A. S. myre, D. merrie# APPENDIX — LIST IT. 171 m6t (ge-m6t) (II. 1.) mote, meeting. mot (/) must 9 may ; G. muss, D. moet. naes (nose) (II. 2.) nose, ness, headland; G. nase, D. neus, L. nas-us. naes (ne waes) was not. naes (nas) not. neat (II. 1.) neat, nout, ox. neat ; ipperf. of neotan to use. nes*(II. 1.) nest; G. nest, nest (nist, nyst) (II. 3.) food, provision. ofer (ufor) (II. 2.) shore, bank; G. ufer, D. oever. ofer over ; vinp, L. super, G. iiber, D. over, odde or, O. other; G. oder, L. aut. odde (for od-J>aet) until. rsedan (I. 2.) to read, guess ; G. er-rathen, D. raaden rsedan (I. 2 ) to rede, advise; G. rathen, D. raaden. rice (III. 1.) realm, empire ; G. reich, D. rijk. rice powerful, rich; G. reich, D. rijk. saec (II. 2.) sack; cratcKog, L. saccus, G. sack, D. zak. saec (II. 3.) war, battle. S8b1 (II. 2.) time, occasion. safel (sel) good. sceaft (II. 2.) shaft, spear ; G. schaft sceaft (ge-sceaft) (IT. 3.) creature, creation, scir (II. 3.) shire, division. scir bright, clear, sheer ; G. schier. scyld (scild) (II. 2.) shield ; G. schild. scyld (II. 3.) debt Sfc. ; G. schuld. segen (II. 2.) sign, ensign; L. signura. segen (II. 3.) saw, saying ; G. sage. 172 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. seld (II. 1.) seat, throne* seld (seldan) seldom ; G. selten, D. zelden* seo sight, pupil of the eye. seo the, who ; G. sie, D. zij : -ft, L. ea. side (I. 3.) side; G. seite, D. zijde. side (I. 3.) silk ; G. seide, D. zijde. side widely. sict (II. 2.) time, journey 8fc. sict late. # sid since, O. sith ; G. seit. siege (slecge) (II. 2.) sledge {hammer). siege (III. 1.) slaying. span (II. 3.) span; G. spanne, D. span. span (/) span; G. spann. stefn (II. 2.) stem, prow ; G. steven, D. steeven* stefn (stemn) (II. 3.) voice ; G stimme, D. stem. stician to stick, stab ; G. stechen "1 ^ , ..,"■■'" ^ yu. steeken. stician to stick, cleave ; G. steeken J treowe( 1 ) (trywe) true, fait hf ul ; G. treu, D. trouw. treowe (trywe, treowd) (I. 3.) truth, troth, faith ; G. treue, D. trouw. tyn (tin) (II. 1.) tin; G. zinn, D. tin, L. s-tannunu tyn (tyne) ( 2 ) ten ; G. zehn, D. tien. wan (won) dark, dusky ; hence wan. (*) Treowe (adj.) and treowe or treowfc (noun) with the G. and D. synonyms, never have the modern sense of our true, truth, L. verus, veri* tas, G. wahr, wahrheit, D. waar, waarheid ; these are in A. S. so$ and s6$-fa?stnis : soanc (II. 2.) thank; G. dank, pane (ge-J>anc) (II. 2.) thought; G. ge-danke, D. ge- dagte. Ipe that, whiclu \>e or. Ipe than. ', (*) Hence Wal-es, Corn-trail, Wall-oon, ical-nut (P. uehh-nut) G. wall- miss (w'dhclie-nuss) wall-fahrt foreign journey, pilgrimage &c. See p. 113. ii. 3. ( 2 ) From jet -witan. ed-witan comes t-wit. 174 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. J>e thee ; Dor. ts, L. te, G. dich. Jjeah though ; G. doch. J>eah (J>ah) imperf. of Jjeon to thrive; G. ge-dieg. III. — OM^r ironfe ft'foZy £o &e confounded by learners. iEl- for eal ; as ael-mihtig almighty. sel- (el-) ; as, ael-j)e6dig foreign. beran (II. 1.) to bear. berian ( x ) to bare. birnan ( 2 ) (byrnan) (III. 1.) to burn, (neut.)G. brennen. baernan (bernan) (I. 2.) to burn, (act ) G. brennen. bugan (beogan) (II 1.3.) to bow, bend, (neut.) G. biegen, D. buigen. bigan (I. 2 ) to bow, bend, (act.) bugian (= buan) Jo inhabit Sfc. cleofan (clufan) (III. 3.) to cleave, split ; G. klieben, D. klieven, klooven. ciifian to cleave, stick ; G. kleben, D. kleeven. cunnan (anom.) to know, be able. cunnian to try, tempt, attempt. (*) The conjugation of verbs in -ian is not marked here or in the later notes above, as they can only be I. 1. ( 2 ) Here and in the other instances below the neuter verb is complex, conj. II. or III., while the active is simple, conj. I., usually I. 2. ; the latter is commonly formed from the imperf. of the former; as, birne, barnj baernan, and the like : the E., G., and D. synonyms on the whole answer closely to the A. S. Fall far fell, lay for lie, set for sit Rre as wrong as drink for drench, or drench for drink would be. Comp. L. pendere to haiig, (^neut.) pendtie to hang (act ) ike. APPENDIX— LTST III. 175 cwelan (II. I.) to die, perish; hence quail. cwellan (I. 3.) to quell, kill; G. qu'alen to vex Sec. denn (II. 1.) den. derm (III. 3.) vale, dean. drincan (III. 1.) to drink; G. trinken, D. drinken. drencin (I. 2.) to drench, drown (act.) ; G. tranken,D. drenken. a-drincan (III. 1.) to drown (neut.) ; G. er-trinken, D. ver-drinken. L x rto go, fare; G. fahren, D. vaaren. feran (I. 2.) J ferian to convey, carry, also go ; G. frihren, D. voeren. feallan (II. 2.) to fall; G. fallen, D. vallen. fyllan (I. 2.) to fell ; G. fallen, D. vellen. fleogan (fleon) (III. 3.) to flee, fly. fligan (a-fligan) (I. 2.) to put to flight. fulian to rot, grow foul; G. ver-faulen. fulliaii to bajitise. greetan (greotan) (T. 2.) to greet, weep ; D. krijten. gretan (I. 2.) to greet, salute ; G. griissen, D. groeten. Tiangian to hang (neut,); G. hangen. hangan (hon) (II. 2.) to hang (act.) ; G. hangen. hatan (II. 2.) to command, call ; G. heissen, D. heeten. hatian to hate ; G. hassen, D. haaten. haebban (habban) to have; G. haben, D. hebben. hebban (II. 3.) to heave ; G. heben, D. heffen. heort (heorot) (II. 2.) hart; G. hirsch, D. hert. heorte (I. 3.) heart ; G. herz, D. hart. blast (last) (II. 3.) footstep. hlae»t (II. 1.) last, load; G. last. 176 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. hnigan (III. 2.) to stoop ; D. nijgen, G. neigen (act.) hnsegan (I. 2.) to make stoop. hrim rime, frost. rim (II. 2.) rime, number ; G. rejm, D. rijm. hyran (I. 2.) to hear; G. horen, D. hooren. hyrian to hire ; G. heuern, D. huuren. herian to praise. hergian to harry, ravage ; G. ver-heeren. inc you two. inca i 1 ) ill-will irnan (yrnan) (III. 1.) to run ; G. rumen, D. rermen. sernan (ernan) (I. 2.) to let run. lag (II. 3.) law ; L. lex, leg-is. lagu (III. 3) water ; comp. L. lac-us, G. lache lake &c. lean (II. 2.) reward; G. lohn, D. loon, lsen (II. 1.) loan ; G. lehen. leom (lim) (III. 1.) limb. leoma light ; L. lum-en. leosan (III. 3 ) to lose ; G. ver-lieren, D. ver-liezen. losian to be lost, escape from, perish. lysan (a-lysan) (I. 2.) to loose, re-lease, re-deem; G. er- losen. letan (lettan) (I. 2.) to let, hinder. lsetan (II. 2.) to let, leave; G. lassen, D. laaten. liccian to lick; Aax^v, L. lingere, G. lecken, D. lekken. lician to please, like. licgan (II. 1.) to lie ; G. liegen, D. liggen. lecgan (I. 3.) to lay ; G. legen, D. leggen. ( ! ) The declension of nouns in -a here, and in the later notes to the Ex- tracts, is not marked, as they can be only I. 1. APPENDIX — LIST III. 177 be-lifan (III. 2.) to remain; G. b-leiben, D. b-lijven. lsefan (I. 2.) to leave, make remain* a lyfan (lyfan) (I. 2.) to aUlow ; G. er-lauben, F. al- louer. ge-lyfan (I. 2.) to be-lieve; G. g-lauben, D. ge looven. lictan (III. 2.) to go, voyage. laedan (I. 2.) to lead, make go ; G. leiten, D. leiden. locc (II. 2.) lock (of hair 8fc.) ; D. lok. loca locker, fold, place locked or shut up. locu (III. 2.) lock, fastening ; also locker &c. lutian to lurk ; L. lat-ere. lutan (leotan) (III. 3.) to lout, bow. msed (II. 1.) math, mead ; G. mahd, matte, med (II. 3.) meed, reward. medo (-u, meodo) (III. 2.) mead; G. meth, D. meede. maeg (msecg, mecg) (II. 2. plur. magas) son, kirCs-man. mseg (II. 2. plur. msegas) 7 7 . , 1% , , , \km's-man; D. maag. maga (plur. magan) ) maege (I. 3.) kin's-woman. metarO ^ T i >bee I. above, metan ) xnaetan (I. 2.) to paint. mud: (II. 2.) mouth (of an animal) ; G. mund, D. mond. muda mouth (of a river) ; G. miind-ung. a-risan (III. 2.) to a-rise ; D. rijzen. a-reeran (I. 2.) to rear. s&wan (II. 2.) to sow ; G. sahen, D. zaaijen. yeowian (sywian) to sew. 173 A^TGLO-SAXON GUIDE. sincan (III. 1.) to sink (neut.); G. sinken, D. zmken. sencan (I. 2.) to sink (act.) ; G. senken, D. zenken. sittari (II. 1.) to sit ; G. sitzen, D. zitten. settan (I. 2.) to set ; G. setzen, D. zetten. sigan (III. 2.) to sink, fall down. ssegan (I. 2.) to throw down, subdue. springan (III. 1.) to spring, burst (neut.) ; G. springen. sprengan'(I. 2.) to spring, burst (act.); G. sprengen. (*) swefan (II. 1.) to sleep. swebban to put to sleep. swefnian to dream. swincan (III. 1.) to labour ; O. swink. swencan (I. 2.) to make labour, oppress. swindan (III. 1.) to vanish ; G. schwinden. swendan (I. 2.) to make vanish, dissipate; G. ver- schwenden. treow (III. 1.) tree. treowe (try we) true, truth ; see II. above. wacan (II. 3.) (wacian) to wake, watch (neut.) ; G. wachen, D. waaken. weccan (I. 2.) to wake (act.); G. wecken, D. wekken, weder (II. I.) weather ; G. wetter, D. weder. w^der (II. 2.) wether ; G. widder. wic (II. 1.) dwelling ; oIk-oq: see p. 103, n. 12. wicg (II. 1.) horse. wig (II. 2.) war. windan (III. 1.) to wind, turn (neut.) ; G. and D. winden. wendan (I. 3.) to turn (act.), wend, go; G. and D. wenden. (*) To spring (a mine), blow up or open* APPENDIX— LIST III. 179 wise (I. 3.) wise, manner ; G. weise, D. wijze. wisa wise man, guide ; G. weiser, D. wijzer, witan (anom.) to know &c. : see I. above, ge-witan to depart. witian to decide. wite (III. 1 .) punishment ; O. wite. wita counsellor ; hence witena ge-mot parliament. wraed wrath, anger. wrad wroth, angry* J>incari (1.3.) to seem; G. diinken, D. dunken. Jjencan (I. 3.) to think, make seem to oneself; G and D. deiiken. p) C 1 ) Comp. coKi.it) I think, seem, doicei poi me~think$. 180 IV. — Additional Notes. Page 1. — IE is not a diphthong, but a modification of a in the other dialects, for which it is substituted in certain cases, as before a mute, or a consonant followed by e; thus dseg, dsege,but plur. dagas, dagu'm ; bo also faet, seed, &c. : a? answering to Goth, e, is not changed. The A. S. wrote 1 without a dot, y with one. p probably gave rise to the O. abbreviations ye for the Q?\e), yt for that (j?t),&c. Page 2. — k was also written for o$$je or, sofc* for sofc-lice truly, verily. Examples of the use of n are J? a for J? am to] the See, J>on for J?onne then, when. In later times ^ occurs for g, originally most likely a guttural, after- wards sss y : hence the O. z still retained in some S. names, as Dalzell, Menzies, pronounced Dalyell, Menyies. A long vowel is sometimes written double without the accent ; as, wiid, good, gees, for wid, god, ges, like D. wijd &c. ; in G. also the vowel is sometimes doubled in like manner.* Where A. S. vowels are made long by contraction the dropt consonant sometimes appears, sometimes not in the modern Teutonic dialects; as, (sleahan) slean, G. schlagen, D. slaan; gangan, gan, G. gehen, D. gaan ; hangan, hon, G. and D. hangen. N has been often dropt and the vowel length- ened before other consonants, above all before s, (Note 1.) while it remains in kindred tongues; as, est {love, favour), Goth, ansts; gos, G. gans, L. ans-er; 6s (god, WojGoth.ans ; srtft, G.*sanft ; fus {prompt), Goth, funs; us, Goth, and G. uns, L. nos, &c. This seems the case in Greek too, whore ns is in like manner avoided ; as, dovg t covGa (L. dans), crag, (rrava (L. stans), Hifiosig, and many other words, in some of which the circumflex, as elsewhere, marks the con- traction ; the v appears as soon as the a is removed : neut. 8ov, trrav ; gen. fiovrog, vravTOQ, ^ifioevrog &c. In A. S. i, f, 6, and u before $, ADDITIONAL NOTES. 1 81 often answer to a cognate short vowel followed by nd, nt, or nth, in the other languages'; as, h'Se, (lithe, soft) G. linde; sihte, n is likewise dropt, and the vowel made long, g or c in the three last becoming h, as often else; cunnan and unnan also make ciiSe, u$e instead of cunde (G, konnte), unde: bohte bought should most likely be short, not being so contracted. Something like these changes now and then ap- pears in L. ; as, fundo, fudi, fusus ; tuudo, tusus, where the vowel iu the present is long for prosodical purposes only. On the whole, though the Gr. and L. quantity sometimes agrees with the A. S., and the D. and G. very often, the Gothic is the only sure guide, or failing that, the Icelandic, or other old kindred dialects. Page 4. — Sometimes too g is added before e, as g'eow for eow, with little or no change of sound (see p. 41); with a soft vowel before or after it, g seems to have been but lightly sounJed, as y, or as a tine guttural. Page 5. — Other changes are io for eo, and io* for eo ; se o fon, si o fo n, he 6, hio: u for o, and u for 6, especially after ge, which sometimes becomes i; geong, (giung) iung; ge6, (gift) iu, io; Iotas, Iutas Jutes: ie fory, gyld, gield payment, tax &c. Uoccurs medievally for v in foreign names, as Dauid David ; hence also for f, as luuian for lufian to love. Some of these spellings and those p. 5. are the variations of different times, some of different dialects, of which as yet but little is known with certainty. Page 8. — A. S. d has sometimes become E. th (soft), often G. t ; feeder father , G. vater. p and $ usually answer to G. and D. d; }>reo, G. drei, D. drie; bro is found oftenest at the beginning, and $ at the end of a syl- lable, they are here so printed throughout. Page 8 — 9, — The following are likewise exceptions to the general rule that the A. S. gender agrees with the German : Neut. clif G. klippe (f.) cliff, rock. — lie G leiche (f.) corpse. — ssed G. saat (f.) seed. — sceorp G. scharpe (f.) scarf. — big-spel G. bei-spiel (m.) example. — toll G.. zoll (m.) toll. Masc. naes G, nase (f.) nose, ness. — sal G. seil (n.) cord. — tear G. zahre (f.) tear. — an-(ge-)weald G. ge-walt (f.) power* Fem. bleed G. blatt (n.) fruit, leaf. — nyt G. nutz (m.) use. L. has clivus masc. and clivum neut. ; nasus is masc. Page 9. — Swefen dream is fem. II. 3., and neut III. 1. Sc|e6 shoe (G. schuh masc.) is masc. II. 2. (plur. see 6s), or fem. 1,3. (plur. sceon 0. shoon), or III. 3. (plur. (ge-)sc^.) Page 10. —But few certain rules can be given for the genders, espe- cially from the terminations, of which several, as -e, -u, -el, -en, -er, contain nouns of all three. m To some of the rules given above the fol- lowing are exceptions and there may be more : setl seat, and wered host are masc; -o$ and -u& are interchangeable, and when from an adjective, fem. ; as, geogoS(-ufc) youth, from geong : -fc after aeon- sonant is fem. chiefly when from an adjective, as, strengfc from Strang; otherwise sometimes neut. as, mor$ murder, or masc. as monfc (mona<5) month. Compounds in -lac are neut., in -raeden feminine. Nouns of the 1st declension are called Simple from the simplicity of their inflection, having but four endings for the eight cases of the two numbers, and also from the close likeness of the three genders ; the 2nd and 3rd declensions are termed Complex, as having in general more ADDITIONAL NOTES. 183 case-endings, and wider distinctions of gender. The former kind answer to the Gr. nouns making their dative plural in -set smale, /smalor, but faest, J?aet faeste, fa?stor and the like. Feld and ford originally belonged to III. 2; feld-u, ford-u like sun-u Page 17. — H and belongs to a lo3t class of complex feminines in -u \ hand-u* Page 20. — Waedla poor hitherto called an adjective having the definite inflection only, seems rather a noun (1. 2.) a beggar ; weedl- ian to beg- Jjearfa poor is commonly if not always used as a nuun — a poor man • w a n a wanting seems indeclinable. Page 24. — The comparative and superlative endings -or, -ost (-o s t e), and -e r, »e s t (-e s t e) are sometimes used indifferently, but it would seem that the former oftener follow a, o, and u, the latter e, i, or y . see addit. note on p. 42 Page 25. — Several of these adjectives form adverbs regularly in -e and -lice (p. 70.) as lang-e, lang-lice, strang-e, strang-lice, hraed-lice, heag-e, hea-lice, ea$-e, ea$e-lice, sceort-lice, soft-e, yfel-e, lytl-e. Page 26. — Lesser fur less is as wrong as least-est for least would be, or as wors-er for worse is. Lest is (}? y-)l ae s(-f? e), t being added as in agains-t&c. The ending -m est has no connexion with maest most, though it also has become -most : our upper-most, after-most &c have arisen from the wrong notion that most was added to the compa- rative. Page 27. — Ye is therefore the true nom„ you the accus. &c. "If any man say ought to you, ye shall say." Page 29.— Mine and thine are therefore the older forms, from which my and thy are shortened ; the former were long retained before vowels. B 2 1^6 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE, Page 30. — pissere and |?issera are older forms than J?isse and J?issa, Page 32. — The a- in a-w i ht &c. must not be confounded with the common prefix a- for on-, an- (p. 73) ; a is ever, aye, au, Goth, aiw-, 0. je, whence ai lachen (to laugh), as also most of the E. synonyms, have become simple ; others, as backen (to bake), hauen (to hew), sieden (to seethe) &c. are in the transition state. A few E. verbs from A. S. I, 2., and I. 3. have assumed imperfects (but not participles past) of a seeming complex form; '&s,meet, met; lead, led; send, sent; build, built; from me tan, laid an, sendan, byldan. A very few A. S. verbs have both forms without change of meaning; as, bringan; bringe, brohte, broht, or bringe, brang, brungenj the latter however is rare. Page 38.— Attention should be paid to the quantity of the complex or strong imperfects, both as compared with that of the present, and as to whether it is long throughout, or short throughout, or short in the first and third persons singular, and long in the 2nd, and the whole plural, or long in the first and third pers., and short in the rest. Thus II. 2. from presents some short, some long, and II. 3. from presents all short, make it long throughout, except some doubtful in the former; as, healde; heold, heolde &c. drage; droh &c. III. 1. has the present short, and the imperf. short throughout with a change of vowel; binde; band, bund e, band, bundon, II. 1. short in the pres. has the imperf. short and long; brece; braec, braece, brsec, brae con; except the fjwinea; as, geaf, geafe &c. , together with com, come &c, and nam, name &c. which are sTrvrt throughout. III. 2. and III. 3. with long pres. have the im- perf. long and short with a change of vowel; drife ; draf, drif e, draf, drifon ; clufe; cleaf, clufe, cleaf, clufon. Com- plex participles past are all short but some of II. 2. Page 41. — Verbs in -i g a n (^tor -i a u) are often conjugated regularly 188 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. like I. 2.; as, fyligan to follow, imperf. fyligrle, imper. fylig, but part, past fyligd : see p. 42. Page 42. — There seem to have been originally two distinct classes of verbs in -ian, both now included in I. 1., the one forming its imperf. and part, past in -ode, -6d, the other in -ede, -ed; the former answering closely to the Gr. contracted verbs, and the L. in -avi, -atus, evi, et-us, and -Tvi, Tt-us, the latter to the L. in -ui, it-us &c. In time -ode, 6 d were shortened, and then came to be confounded with -ede, -ed, many verbs being found with both forms; -ode, -od however seems to occur oftenest when the root-vowel is a, o, or u, -e d e, e d when it is e, i, or y ; see addit. note on p. 25 : -ad e, -ad is a modifi- cation of -ode, -od. The -de, -ed (-d) of I. 2. 3. is contracted from -ede, -ed, I. 1.; when the d is thus brought next a hard conso- nant it becomes t. The characteristic c is not changed if 1, n, or s stand before it; as, elce {delay) imperf. elcte; drence {drench) drencte; wisce (ivish) wiscte; unless the n be dropt, as in J?ince, J?tihte, and the like : it else commonly (in simple verbs) becomes h, as in t ae ce, p. 42, &c. Page 43 — The original form of the 2nd and 3rd persons sing, of I. 2, 3, II. and III. was hy rest, h^refc, telle st, telle tS, brecest, brecefc, he aides t, healdefc, dragest, drageS, bind est, bindefc, drffest, drifefc, clufest, clufefc and the like, which often occur, especially in poetry : the shortened and modified forms hyrst, h y r <5, telst, bricst &c. given in the grammar are more modern, and commonest in prose. Page 44. — All verbs seem at first to have formed their 1st pers. pre* in -o or -u ; comp. -o> and L. -o : haf-o = L. hab-eo. Page 50. — Most of the verbs in II. 2., and some in II. 3. are derived from the Goth, reduplicative verbs, which repeat the long syllable; the A. S. has kept only what may be called the literal augment, and that in but a few verbs ; as, heht, leolc, reord, from hatan, lacan (to play, deceive), raj dan (G. reden to discourse), where the Goth. ADDITIONAL NOTES. 189 has hai-hait, lai-laik, rai-rod from haitan &c. Some only alter the vowel, assceape, sceop, where the Goth, has sai-skap. Page 54. — Verbs in -a n form their part. pres. in -a n d e ; s 1 e a n, sle an de. Page 58. — WriSan is an exception to the general rule that com- plex verbs change <5 into d in the 2nd pers. sing., and in the plural of the imperf.. and in the past part. : see cweSan p 50, weorfcan p. 57, and seofcan p. 60, which are all regular. Page 62. — Complex participles past sometimes agree like adjectives with a noun, sometimes do not; as, pa J?ing J? e him ge-sende wffiron the things that were sent him. Seo 6$ re naman waes Tate haten who by another name was hight Tate. The part, past in the pluperfect is sometimes governed in the accus. by the auxiliary h se b b a n , as, pa hig haefdon hyra lof-sang ge-sungenne when they had sung their song of praise* Page 63 — Un- sometimes, as in G., is not merely negative, but implies badness; un-)?eaw bad habit, un-w ed er (G. un-ge-witter) storm, bad iceather. The prefix to- must be carefully distinguished from the preposition t 6 in composition ; as, to-gan to go asunder, separate, to-gan to go to; G. zer-gehen, zu-gehen : to- implies division, dispersion of parts, and hence often destruction. Page 64. — For- gives in general a negative or bad sense, or is inten- sive, much like Kara' ; demand judge, f o r-d e m a n to condemn, koiviiv, Kara-Kpivtiv, G. ur-theilen, ver-urtheilen ; bernan to burn, for-bernan to burn up, consume, Kauiv, Kara-icaisiv, G. brennen, ver-brennen ; don to do, make, for-don to un-do, ruin, destroy ; scyppan to form, f o r-s c y p p a n to trans-form, de-form; for-fela very many. This prefix must not be confounded with the prepositions for and for e ; (probably of the same origin, = L. pro); thus f o r-s e 6 n is to over-look, de-spise, G. ver-sehen ; fo r-s eon, fore-seon to fore-see, G. vor-sehen ; f o r-g a n to for-go, do without^ 190 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. perish j G. ver-gehen, L. per-ire ; fore-gan to fore-go , go before, G. vor-gehen, L. prae-ire. It is as wrong to write fore-go for for-go, as fore-give for for-ghe. And- answers closely to avn-, denoting opposition, reciprocity &c. ; and-saca denier; and-wyrdan, and-swarian, avr-speiv to an- swer; and-wlitan, dvri /3\e7reiv, to gaze at, look in the face. The prefix g e- is in A. S. used oftener and more indiscriminately than in any kindred language old or new. Though originally convey- ing no notion of past time, it seems gradually to have acquired it, and to have become a kind of syllabic augment to imperfects, but especially to participles past, as in Dutch and German. In the forma- tion of English it was by degrees dropt before all but participles past, where it first became i- or y-, and has since been lost altogether, sur- viving only as a- in some P. words. In G. and D. it is still in use before nouns, adjectives &c, but in general with a distinct effect on their meaning, referible to its original collective force. A. S. ge- sometimes denotes the result of doing a thing; as. Ge-sloh J? in faeder faVhfca masste thy father by striking avenged the greatest of feuds* His f e o r h g e-f a ran o tS S e ge-iman to save his life by going or running (to a sanctuary). Page 65. — The prefix or- (left out in the right place) denotes want of a thing ; as, or-maete im-mense, measure-less, or-trtiwian to despair, or-sorh care-less, se-cure : it must not be confounded with or- in or-eald very old, (G. ur-alt), from or, ord beginning, point, connected with L. or-ior, or-igo &c. The ending -el, -ol, answers sometimes to L. -ul-um ; gyrd-el, L. cing-ulum, girdle. The primary meaning of -ing is young, and hence it forms patro- nymics, and terms of contempt &c. : -ling has been supposed to be derived from -i n g. Page 66. — Other feminines in -en are menn-en from man, G. mann, mannin ; gy d-en from go d, G. gott, gott-in, D. god, god-in: in -e ; f y 1-e, filly, from fol-a foal ; wal-e from wealh or wal-a, Celt, stranger; webb-e (or webb-estre web-ster), from webb-a weaver. ADDITIONAL NOTES. 191 The ending -estre (like D. -ster) is feminine only, and the notion of thus forming nouns of contempt &c., as punster, trick-ster, road-ster is modern. The ending dom is properly a noun (II. 2.) doom, judgment, autho- rity, dignity: had is also a noun (II. 2») state, condition, rank, Holy Orders. Page 67. — scipe (not occurring alone) is related to scapan, (sceapan), to shape, form, create, and denotes form, mode, condition; land-scape, or land-skip, (land-scipe) G. land-schaft, D. land-schap, should in rule be land-sftip, unless borrowed, like a few other words, directly from the Dutch. The adjective ending -ig answers to ik-oq, L. -ic-us. Page 68. — A. S. -isc had often a bad sense, which E., G., and D. -ish, -isch, -sch almost always have, except when added to local names ; the three former often contrast with -lie, -like or -ly, G. -lich, which convey a good or indifferent notion ; as, folc-isc vulgar (Chaucer has pepl-ish), folc-lic popular ; cild-isc child-ish, G. kind-isch, cild-lie child-like, G. kind-lich ; compare also mann-ish, man-like, man-ly, G. mann-isch, mann-lich ; woman-ish, icoman-ly, G. weib-isch, weib-lich; girt-ish, maiden-ly &c. While -ol (-ul) answers in form to L. -ul-us, in sense it is more like -ax, commonly denoting a wrong propensity; as, sprec-ol, cwid-ol, L. loqu-ax, dic-ax talkative, evil-tongued ; et-ol, L. ed-ax greedy. Sometimes as in s6$-sag-ol truth-telling, de6p-£anc-ol deep-thinking, it expresses a good quality. -en (G. -era, -en) usually denotes the material of which a thing is made; as, stsen-en of stone, G. stein-ern ; treo w-en Ween, wood-en ; gy ld-en gold-en, G. gold-en ; lin-en lin-en, oflin or flax, G. lein-en ; from stan, treow, gold, lin. Several words thus formed are now obsolete ; sion-en, brick-en &c. are still in P. use. -cund answers to L. -cund-us. Some adjectives are formed in -ed or -d like simple participles past , as, ge-hy rned horn-ed, (G. ge-horn-t); ge-sceod shod (G. ge-schuh-t) ; the rest of the verb, if any, is here wanting. 192 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. Page 69. — c-, ~n-, -s-, in these and the like verbs represent lost syl- lables; therefore swin-s-ian {to make melody) is no exception to the rule against ns in the same syllable ; see p. 2. n. 1. The verbal endings -ian and -an (~eiv, G. and D. -an) became in time -en and -e, the latter of which has in many cases been dropt, in all has lost its sound. Such verbs as whit-en, black-en are of modern use, to white and the like being the older form. Page 71. — Other adverbs in common use are: a aye, always, sefre (G. and D. immer) ever, nsefre (G. and D. nimmer) never, sedre straightway, recene instantly, eft-son a eft-soon, forth-with, end ern- es at length 9 J^ser-rihte (for<5-rihte) forthwith, elles else, othe?^- wise, elles-hwider else-whither, elior elsewhere, }?us (D. dus) thus, georne (G. gerne) earnestly, willingly, J>earle very, exceedingly, geara well, accurately, (lyt-)hwon a little (S. a wheen), hugu (hwegu), hwa3t-(hwylc)-hugu &c. somewhat, a little, Ranees gratis, agnes J?ances of one s own accord, his &c. willan, un- willan with) against his ^c. will, semninga suddenly, hrsedinga quickly, aninga (renin g a) alone, only, on baec-ling backward. Sona is construed with a genitive; as, Sona J?ses soon after that. Sona J?3es wintres early in the winter. Page 72. — It seems likely that the first part of the word Oxena-for& is not from oxa ox, but from the Celtic root meaning water, river, (A. S. wos is ooze, liquid) which appears in Ouse (many) Isis, Ex, Ax, Usk, Esk, Oise, Aisne, Yssel, Oxus, and so many other names of rivers ; and this is confirmed by Ousn-ey in the neighbourhood. Ford of oxen is however the strict meaning of the A. S. name, and doubt- less the one then attached to it ; BoQ-Trcpog, Schwein-furt, Swin-ford and the like supply fair analogies. Ofer- sometimes conveys the same idea as for-; ofer-gi tan (=-. f o r-g i t a n) to forget, o f e r-h y c g a n = f o r-h y c g a n to despise. Of- beside its intensive force (p. 105. n. 2.) sometimes has a bad one; as, me J?inc<5 me thinks, me of-}?inc$ it repenteth me. I take it ill. ADDITIONAL NOTES. 193 Page 73. — Our prefix a- has in general sprung from the A. S. o n- (an-, a-), and on is still sometimes used for it; as, a-float, A. S. on- flote; a-live, A. S. on-life (G. amleben); a-two (in-two), A. S. o n-t w a ; a-f eared, A. S. a-f e red; O. on flote, on life, on two, also on sleep, on row &c. now asleep &c. ; we yet say on board, or a-board, on fire, or a-fire and the like : see also p. 69—71, 73. In some words a- is from A. S. of-; as, of-dune (a-d u n e, a-d u" n) a-down, down (= O. berg-ab) ; of-|?y rst a-t hirst ; we &ay too of kin or a-kin ; it is therefore not unlikely that in other cases A. S. a- may, as the sense would imply, have sprung from o f- ; thus a-f a ran to de- part, a-w e n d a n to turn away, a-weorpan to cast off, answer to G. ab-fahren, and G. and D. ab-wenden, af-wenden, ab-werfen, af- werpen : so ano, an became L. ab, and that in time a. Once or twice E. a- is from A. S. ge-j as ge-lic (O. y-like), a-like ; ge-mang (O. e-mong), a-mong. Page 77. — Adjectives also take an abh or dat. of the cause &c, which commonly stands first; as, I u-d aedum f a h stained with (my) former deeds. Wundum werig weary with wounds. Likewise of the person &c. by whom the action implied is done ; as, His freondum or-wene despaired of by his friends, Wur^S- full J? am cyningum to be honoured by kings, U n-a-secgen d- 1 f c asnigum unspeakable by any. Adjectives in general govern the object to which they have relation in the dative; as, Ic eom ge-tr^we minon hlaf-orde I am true to my lord. He waes me yrre he was angry with me, Dryhten waes J? am folce gram (the) Lord was icroth with the people* Adjectives denoting nearness also govern the dative ; as, A'n b i s c o p J? e him |?a hendest wees a bishop that was then nearest (han~ dlest) to him. Some adverbs take the same case as the adjectives whence they are formed: Naenig him ge-lice J? set don meahte none could do that like him. Page 79.— The following verbs also govern the dative of the far ob- S 194 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. ject: secgan U say, tell, bodian to preach, announce, beodan to offer, and-wyrdan, and-swarian to answer, gifan to give, for-gifan to give away, forgive, syllan to give, sell (of which examples need not be given), w i $-m e t a n to compare, measure with, ge-an-lician to liken, make like; yrsian to be angry with, &U filhan to approach, apply to, wis ism (wis si an) to guide, direct % f o r e-w e s a n (L. prse-esse) to govern, be over, b e-s a r g i a n to pity, be sorry for, have a dative of the near object; losian to be lost 9 escape from, one of the person affected; as, Hire fssr is wi$- meten fyrd-licum truman her going is compared to an army en the march, Ic eom yslum and axum ge-an-licod I am made like cinders and ashes. Se-J?e yrsaS his breSer he that is angry with his brother. No ic him pees georne set-fealh 1 did not therefore willingly approach him. pset hig mi h ton £>am folce wel wissian that they might guide the people well. Mid* \>f heo }>& feala geara )?issum mynstre fore-wa3s when she then many years had ruled this convent* pa be-sargode he J? sere sorh-fullan meder then pitied he the sorrowful mother. Him losade an sceap he had lost one sheep. Some of the verbs having a dative &c. of the object to which the action is directed, govern the thing done in the accusative ; as, D 6 m a & rihtne dom judge right judgment* Page 81.— The following verbs are sometimes used in the usual reflect tive way with the pronoun in the accusative; ge-biddan to pray, w a r n i a n to be ware, b e 1 g a n to be angry, g e-w radian to be wroth; as, ponne J?u \>e ge-bidde when thou pray est. WarniaS eow frammannum be ware of men, "Warniafc wi<5 J?aboceras he ware of the scribes, pa bealh he hine then was he angry, Ge belgafc wi$ me ye are angry with me. pa ge-wra$ede hine ee arce-biscop Land franc then was the archbishop Lnnfranc ivroth. Likewise some compounds of seon; as, Hine &c. for-seon (G. sich ver-sehen) to err, commit an oversight, sin, Gif he hine u n d e r-b se c b e-s a w e if he should look back. ADDITIONAL NOTES. 19S Page 81 — 3.— We aid an, on-fon, ehtan, bidan, and ear il- ia n sometimes govern the accusative. Page 83.— O n^J? r a c i a n to dread, feel horror at governs the geni- tive like o n-d r se d a n ; as, Anfraciende J? ae s u n-g e-1 i m p e s feeling horror at the misfortune. Page 87. — Be and t6 sometimes govern the ablative; as, Be j?y maeg selc mon witan by that may each man know* T6-f>y-J>set {= 1 6'p 6 n- \> se t) in order that. T 6-h w y why ? As set is sometimes to, so is to sometimes at; the two are now and then confounded in E., and G. zu stands for both. T 6 and as t (the latter in composition often) sometimes mean /row, the former espe ■ cially with wilnian and sec an; as, Ealle to J?e setes wil- n i a $ all from thee desire food. Manna g e-h w y 1 c s e-{? e sece^ to him every man that seeheth from him. He J? se t ful g e-p eah set Wealh-J?e6n he took the cup from (at the hand of) Wealh- theo. To meaning motion to, has sometimes, though seldom, an accusa- tive : He for 1 6 Samariam J> se t land he went to the land of Samaria. Page 88. — T6-emnes (a rare word) rather by, along side, over- against than along, is from efen (efn, emn) even, equal; on-efn (-e m n) is the same ; Him o n-e fn ligeS ealdo r-g e-w i n n a by him lieth (his) deadly foe. E rn n-, e m- are common in composition ; emn-lang (G. eben (so) lang) of the same length; em-leof (G. eben (so) lieb) equally dear ; e m-J? e 6 w fellow-slave. Page 90. — Innon, tit on, and uppon should not be divided, -o n (-an) being here only an ending and not the preposition on, serving in the two last to change the adverb into a preposition. Page 93.— p e n d e n while sometimes has a subjunctive ; as, p e n d- en hit hat s y while it be hot. 196 ANGLO-SAXON GUIDE. Page 95.— For-sta ndan (or fores tan dan) to defend, stand I ofore, likewise for-standan (G. ver-stehen) to understand govern the accusative ; as, Hine God for-stod him God defended. Page 96. — Other conjunctions are s w a-s a m e-sw a the same as — , in like manner as — , na-la?s J? set an ac — not (that) only but — , n a t e s-h won by no means, n 6 h t-J? 6 n-1 a? s never-(nought)-the- less 9 gea yea 9 na nay, gese yes, nese no, nses (nas) not, h ur u moreover, chiefly , hur u-{? i n g a at least, \> 3es-J>e since, after that, because, for-hw6n, to-hwon (=for-hw^) hwy, J?ses(-for) for that, therefore , gen, gen a yet. Comp. ovk hxoiiiv el \in — me have (not) but — , one only of the many instances of likeness between the Gr. and A. S. syntax. Weorfce too may be either expressed or understood; as, Wa (weor^e) \> a m men! wo worth the man ! Page 97.— Lo ! has no more to do with look than O. gtf has with g i f a n : our vulgar law ! and lawk ! may also be derived from 1 a ! Page 98. — Which Latin translation the A. S. versions of the Holy Scripture are taken from is hard to say ; this only is certain that the A- S. Gospels foliow the Vulgate more closely than the Heptateuch does. The Latin MSS. doubtless varied much, and the A. S. is now and then seemingly not an accurate rendering of any one. JEIfric was a common name; among those who bore it, were an Archbishop of Canterbury, and one of York, of whom the latter is believed to have translated the parts of the O. Testament known as the Heptateuch. Page 133. — Teohhian (from teoh, p. 152. n. 3.) means also to furnish, provide, fit out, and perhaps should be so rendered in the extract from Boethius, where its meaning is not very clear. Page 140. — To- in to-geanes sometimes does not rime (see p. 1513, last line) though seemingly always in other combinations : to- on the other hand never rimes. THE END, VALUABLE AND INTERESTING BOOKS, PUBLISHED OR SOLD BY JOHN RUSSELL SMITH, 36, SOHO SQUARE, LONDON. A Compendious Anglo-Saxon and English Dic- tionary, by the Rev. Joseph Bosworth, D.D., Anglo-Saxon Pro- fessor in the University of Oxford, &c. 8vo. closely printed in treble columns, cloth , 12s This may be considered quite a new work from the author's former Dictionary : it has been entirely remodelled and enlarged, bringing it down to the present state of Anglo- Saxon literature both at home and abroad. Anglo-Saxon Delectus ; serving* as a first Class- Book to the Language. By the Rev. W. Barnes, B.D., of St. John's Coll. Camb. 12mo. cloth, 2s hd M To those who wish to possess a critical knowledge of their own Native English, some* acquaintance with Anglo-Saxon is indispensable; and we have never seen an introduction better calculated than the present to supply the wants of a beginner in a short space of time. The declensions and conjugations are well stated, and illustrated by references to the Greek, Latin, French and other languages. A philosophical spirit pervades every part. The De- lectus consists of short pieces on various subjects, with extracts from Anglo-Saxon History and the Saxon Chronicle. There is a good Glossary at the end." — Athenceum, Oct. 20, 1849. The Angio-Saxon Version of the Life of St. Guth- lac, Hermit of Croyland. Printed for the first time, from a MS. in the Cottonian Library, with a Translation and Notes, by Charles Wycliffe Goodwin, M.A., Fellow of Catherine Hall, Cambridge, 12mo. cloth, 5s An Introduction to Angio-Saxon Reading- ; com- prising iElfric's Homily on the Birthday of St. Gregory, with a copious Glossary, &c. by L. Langley, F.L.S. 12mo. cloth, 2s 6d iElfric's Homily is remarkable for beauty of composition, and interesting as setting forth Augustine's mission to the " Land of the Angles." Analecta Anglo-Saxonica. — Selections^ in Prose and Yerse, from Anglo-Saxon Literature, with an Introductory Ethno- logical Essay, and Notes, Critical and Explanatory, by Louis E. Klip- stein, of the University of Giessen, 2 thick vols", post 8vo. cloth, 12s {original price, 18«§) Containing an immense body of information on a language which is now becoming more fully appreciated, and which contains fifteen-twentieths of what we daily think, and speak, and write. No Englishman, therefore, altogether ignorant of Anglo-Saxon, can have a thorough knowledge of his own mother-tongue ; while the language itself, to say nothing of the many valuable and interesting works preserved in it, may, in copiousness of words, strength of expression, and grammatical precision, vie with the modern German. Anglo-Saxon Version of the Hexameron of St. Basil, and the Anglo-Saxon Remains of St. Basil's Admonitio ad Eilium Spiritualem ; now first printed from MSS. in the Bodleian Library, with a Translation and Notes, by the Rev. H. W. Nokman, 8vo. second edition, enlarged, sewed, 4s Anglo-Saxon Version of the Holy Gospels. Edited from the original MSS. by Benjamin Thorpe, F.S.A., post 8vo. cloth, Sa (original price, 12s) Anglo-Saxon Version of the Story of Apollonius of Tyre ; — upon which is founded the Play of Pericles, attributed to Shake- speare ; — from a MS., with a Translation and Glossary, by Benjamin Thorpe, 12mo. cloth, 4s 6d (original price, 6s) Analeeta Anglo -Saxonica.— A Selection in Prose and Verse, from Anglo-Saxon Authors of various ages, with a Glossary, by Benjamin Thorpe, F.S.A. a new edition, with corrections and improve- ments, post 8vo. cloth, 8s (original price, 12s) Popular Treatises on Science, written during* the Middle Ages, in Anglo-Saxon, Anglo-Norman, and English.* Edited by Thos. Wright, M.A., 8vo. cloth, 3s Contents:— An Anglo-Saxon Treatise on Astronomy, of the Tenth Centuby, now first published from a MS. in the British Museum, with a Translation ; Livre des Creatures, by Phillippe de Thaun, now first printed with a translation, {extremely valu- able to Philologists, as being the earliest specimeis of Anglo-Norman remaining, and ex- planatory of all the symbolical signs in early sculpture and painting); the Bestiary of Phillippe de Thaun, with a translation ;' Fragments on Popular Science from the Early English Metrical Lives of the Saints, {the earliest piece of the kind in the English lan~ guage.) Fragment of iElfric's Anglo-Saxon Grammar, -ZElfric's Glossary, and a Poem on the Soul and Body of the Xllth Centuiy, discovered among the Archives of Worcester Cathedral, by Sir Thomas Phillips, Bart., folio, privately printed, sewed, Is Qd A Philological Grammar, grounded upon English, and formed from a comparison of more than Sixty Languages. Being an Introduction to the Science of Grammars of all Languages, especially English, Latin, and Greek, by the Eev. W. Barnes, B.D., of St. John's College, Cambridge, author of " Poems in the Dorset Dialect," "Anglo- Saxon Delectus," &c. &c. pp. 322, cloth, 9s Biographia Britannica Literaria, or Biography of Literary Characters of Great Britain and Ireland, anglo saxon period, by Thomas Wright, M.A., F.S.A., &c, Membre de l'lnstitute de France, thick 8vo. cloth, 6s (original price, 12s) the anglo-norman period, thick 8vo. cloth, 6s (original price, 12*) Published under the superintendence of the Council of the Royal Society of Literature. There is no work in the English Language which gives the reader such a comprehen- sive and connected History of the Literature of these periods. Philological Proofs of the Original Unity and Recent Origin of the Human Race, derived from a Comparison of the Lan- guages of Europe, Asia, Africa, and America, by A. J. Johnes, 8vo. cloth, 6s {original price, \2s 6d) Printed at the suggestion of Dr. Pritchard, to whose works it will he found a useful suiplement. Essays on the Liter at ure, Popular Super stitions, and History of England in the Mipdle Ages, by Thomas Wright, M.A., F.S.A,, 2 vols, post 8vo. elegantly printed, cloth, 165 C intents:— Essay I. Anglo-Saxon Poetiy. II. Anglo-Norman Poetry. III. Chan- sons de Geste, or Historical Romances of the Middle Ages. IV. On Proverbs and Popular Sayings. V. On the Anglo-Latin Poets of the Twelfth Century. VI. Abelard and the Scho- lastic Philosophy. VII. On Dr. Grimm's German Mythology. VIII. On the National Fairy Mythology qf England. IX. On the Popular Superstitions of Modern Greece, and their connection with the English. X. On Friar Rush, and the Frolicsome Elves. XI. On Dunlop's History of Fiction. XII. On the History and Transmission of Popular Stories. XIII. On the Poetry of History. XIV. Adventures of Hereward the Saxon. XV. The Story of Eustace the Monk XVI. The History of Fulke Fitzwarine • XVII. On the Popular Cycle of Robin-Hood Ballads. XVIII. On the Conquest of Ireland by the Anglo- Normans. XIX. On Ola English Political Songs. XX. On the Scottish Poet Dunbar. Literature of the Troubadours. Histoire de la Poesie Provengale, par M. Fauriel, publie par J. Mohl, Membre de Tlnstitut de France, 3 vols. 8vo. new, sewed, 14s (original price, £1. 4s) A valuable work, and forms a fit companion to the Literary Histories of Hallam, Ticknor, and Ginguene. J. R. S. is the only agent in London for the sale of it, at the above moderate price. Skelton's (John^ Poet Laureat to Henry VIII.) Poetical Works : the Bowge of Court, Colin Clout, Why come ye not to Court ? (his celebrated Satire on Wolsey), Philip Sparrow, Elinour Bum- ming, &c. ; with Notes and Life, by the Rev. A. Dyce, 2 vols. 8vo. cloth, 165 (original price, £1. 12s) 44 The power, the strangeness, the volubility of his language, the audacity of his satire, and the perfect originality of his manner, made Skelton one of the most extraordinary writers of any age or country."— Southey. " Skelton is a curious, able, and remarkable writer,, with strong sense, a vein of humour, and some imagination ; he had a wonderful command of the English language, and one who was styled, in his turn, by as great a scholar as ever lived (Erasmus), 'the light and ornament of Britain.' He indulged very freely in his writings in censures on monks and Dominicans : and, moreover, had the hardihood to reflect, in no very mild terms, on the manners and life of Cardinal Wolsey. We cannot help considering Skelton as an ornament of his own time, and a benefactor to those who come after him." A New Life of Shakespeare, including* many par- ticulars respecting the Poet and his Family, never before published, by J. O. Halliwell, F.R.S., in one handsome vol., 8vo. illustrated with 76 engravings on wood, of objects, most of which are new, from drawings by Fairholt, cloth, lbs This work contains upwards of forty documents respecting Shakespeare and his Family, never before published, besides numerous others indirectly illustrating the Poet's Biogra- phy. All the anecdotes and traditions concerning Shakespeare are here, for the first time collected, and much new light is thrown on his personal history, by papers exhibiting him as selling Malt and Stone, &c. Of the seventy-six engravings which illustrate the volume, more than fifty have never before been engraved. It is the only Life of Shakespeare to be bought separately from his Works. Archaeological Index to Remains of Antiquity of the Celtic, Romano-British, and Anglo-Saxon Periods, by John Yonge Akerman, Fellow and Secretary to the Society of Antiquaries, 8vo. illus- trated with numerous engravings, comprising apwards of five hundred objects, cloth, 1 5s " One of the first wants of an incipient Antiquary, is the facility of comparison, and here it is furnished him at one glance. The plates, indeed, form the most valuable part of the book, both by their number and the judicious selection of types and examples which they contain. It is a book which we can, on this account, safely and warmly recommend to all who are interested in the antiquities of their native land." — Literary Gazette, Ancient Coins of Cities and Princes, geographically arranged and described, Hispania, Gallia, Britannia, by J. Y. Aker- man, F.S.A., 8vo. with engravings of many hundred coins from actual examples, cloth, 10s * : P Introduction to the Study of Ancient and Modern Coins, by J. Y. Akerman, Secretary of* the Society of Antiquaries, fcap. 8vo. with numerous wood engravings from the original coins, (an excellent introductory book), cloth, 6s 6d v . Contents : Sect. 1. Origin of Coinage. — Greek Regal Coins. 2. Greek Civic Coins. 3. Greek Imperial Coins. 4. Origin of Roman Coinage— Consular Coins. 5. Roman Imperial Coins. 6. Roman British Coins. 7. Ancient British Coinage. 8. Anglo-Saxon Coinage. 9. English Coinage from the Conquest.* 10. Scotch Coinage. 11. Coinage of Ireland. 12. Anglo-Gallic Coins. 13. Continental Money in the Middle Ages. 14. Various representations of Coinage. 15. Forgeries in Ancient and Modern Times. 16. Table of Prices of English Coins realized at Public Sales/ . . Tradesmen's Tokens struck in London and its Vici- nity, from 1648 to 1671, described from the originals in the British Museum, &c. by J. Y. Akerman. F.S.A., 8vo. with 8 plates of numerous examples, cloth, 15s— Large Papee, in 4to. cloth, £1. Is This work comprises a list of nearly three thousand Tokens, and contains occasional illustrative topographical and antiquarian n y otes on persons, places, streets, old tavern and coffee-house signs, &c. &c. with an introductory account of the causes which led to the adoption of such a currency. , . Coins of the Eomans rejajiijg' to Britain, described and illustrated, by J. Y. Akejewj^n, F.S.A. Second Edition, greatly enlarged, 8vo. with plates and woodkms, 10s 6d The '* Prix de Numismatique" was awarded by the French Institute to the author for this work. f^~ " Mr. Akerman's volume contains a notice of every known variety, with copious illus- trations, and is published at a very moderate/raice ; it should be consulted, not merely for these particular coins, but also for facts mosTT valuable to all who are interested in the Romano-British History." — Archaeological Journal. U Numismatic Illustrations of tile Narrative Portions of the New Testament, by J. Y. Akerman, 8vo. numerous woodcuts from the original coins in various public ancwrivate collections, cloth, 5s " The New Testament has, it appears, in the compass of the Gospel and Acts, no less than 32 allusions to the coinage of Greece, Rome, and Judaea; and these beautifully en- graved, and learnedly described, give Mr. Akerman an opportunity of [serving the good cause of truth in the way of his peculiar avocation."— Church of England Journal. English Surnames. An Essay on Family Nomen- clature, Historical, Etymological, and Humourous ; with several illustrative Appendices, by Mark Antony Lower, M.A., 2 vols, post 8vo. Third Edition, enlarged, woodcuts, cloth, 12s This new and much improved Edition, besides a great enlargement of the Chapters contained in the previous editions, comprises several that are entirely new, together with Notes on Scottish, Irish, and Norman Surnames. The "Additional Prolusions," besides the articles on Rebuses, Allusive Arms, and the Roll of Battel Abbey, coatain dissertations on Inn signs, and Remarks on Christian Names: with a copious Index of many thousand Names, These features render " English Surnames" rather a new work than a new edition. J Remains of Pagan Saxondom, principally from Tunrali in England. Drawn from the Originals. Described and illustrated by J. Y. Akerman, Fellow and Secretary of the Society of Antiquaries, 4to. 40 fine coloured plates, half morocco, £2. 12s 6d The plates are admirably executed by Mr. Basire, and coloured under the direction of the Author. It is a work well worthy the notice of the Archaeologist, Curiosities of Heraldry with Illustrations from Old English Writers, by Mark Antony Lower, M.A., author of " Essays on English Surnames," with illuminated Title-page, and numerous engravings from designs by the author, 8vo. cloth, 14s " Mr. Lower's work is both curious and instructive, while the manner of its treatment is so inviting and popular, that the subject to which it refers, which many have hitherto had too good reason to consider meagre and unprofitable, assumes, under the hands of the writer, the novelty of fiction with the importance of historical truth." — Athenaeum. A Grammar of British Heraldiy, consisting 1 of " Blazon" and " Marshalling," with an Introduction on the Rise and Pro- gress of Symbols and Ensigns, by the Rev. W. Sloane Evans, B;A., 8vo. with 26 plates, comprising upwards of 400 figures, cloth, 5s One of the best introductions ever published. Genealogical and Heraldic History of the Extinct and Dormant Baronetcies of England, Ireland, and Scotland, by J. Bubke, Esq., medium 8vo. Second Edition, 638 closely printed pages, in double columns, with about 1000 arms engraved on wood, fine portrait of James I. cloth, 10s [original price, £1. 8s)' y s - This work engaged the attention of thefc^thor for several years, comprises nearly a thousand families, many of them amongst thie most ancient and eminent in the kingdom, each carried down to its representative og representatives still existing, with elaborate and minute details of the alliances, achievements, and fortunes; generation after generation, from the earliest to the latest period. Handbook to the Librarf of the British Museum, containing a brief History of its Formation, and of the various Collections of which it is composed ; Descriptions of the Catalogues in present use; Classed Lists of the Manuscripts, &c : and a variety of Information indis- pensable for Literary persons; with some Account of the principal Public- Libraries in London, by Richari> Sims, of the Department of Manuscripts, Compiler of the " Index to the Heralds' Visitations," small 8vo. pp. 438, with map and plan, cloth, 5s It will be found a very useful work to every literary person or public institution in all parts of the world. What Mr. Antonio Panizzi, the keeper of the department of printed books, says might be done, Mr. Richard Sims, of the department of manuscripts, says shall be done. His Hand-book to the Library of the British Museum is a very comprehensive and instructive volume. I have the sixtieth edition of " Synopsis of the Contents of the British Museum" before me— I cannot expect to see a sixtieth edition of the Handbook, but it deserves to be placed by the side of the Synopsis, and I venture to predict for it a wide circulation. Mr. Bolton Corney, in Notes and Queries, No. 213. Wiltshire Tales, illustrative of the Manners, Cus- toms, and Dialect of that and adjoining Counties, bv John Yonge Aker- MAN, 12mo. cloth, 2s 6d Contributions to Literature, Historical, Antiquarian, and Metrical, by Mark Antony Lower, Mi A., F.S.A., author of u Essays on English Surnames," " Curiosities of Heraldry," &c. , post 8vo. woodcuts, cloth, 7s 6d Contents:—]. On Local Nomenclature. 2. On the Battle of Hastings, an Historical Essay. 3. The Lord Dacre, his mournful end ; a Ballad. 4. Historical and Archaeological Memoir on the Iron Works of the South of England, with numerous illustrations. 5. Winchelsea's Deliverance, or the Stout Abbot of Battayle ; in Three Fyttes. 6. The South Downs, a Sketch ; Historical, Anecdotical, and Descriptive. 7. On Yew Trees in Church- yards. 8. A Lyttel Geste of a Greate Eele; apleasaunt Ballade. 9. A Discourse of Genea- logy. 10, An Antiquarian Pilgrimage in Normandy, with woodcuts. 11. Miscellanea, &e. &c. &c. Retrospective Review (New Series); consisting of Criticisms upon, Analysis of, and Extracts from curious, useful, valuable, and scarce Old Books, 2 vols. 8vo. cloth, 10s 6d These two volumes form a good companion to the old series of the Retrospective^ in 16 vols. ; the articles are of the same length and character. The Nursery Rhymes of England, collected chiefly from Oral Tradition. Edited by J. O. Halliwell. The Fifth Edition, enlarged, with many Designs, by W. B. Scott, Director of the School of Design , Newcastle-on-Tyne, 12mo. cloth, gilt leaves, 4s 6d Popular Rhymes and Nursery Tales, with Histo* rical Elucidations, by J. O. Halliwell, 12mo. cloth, 4s 6d This very interesting volume on the traditional Literature of England, is. divided into Nursery Antiquities, Fireside Nursery Stories, Game B,hymes, Alphabet Rhymes, Riddle Rhymes, Nature Songs, Proverb Rhymes, Places, and Families, Superstition Rhymes, Cus- tom Rhymes and Nursery Songs; a large number are here printed for the first time* It may be considered a sequel to the preceding article* Old Song-s and Ballads, — A Little Book of Song's and Ballads, gathered from Ancient Music Books, MS. and Printed, by E. F. Bimbault, LL.D., E.S.A., &c, elegantly printed in post 8vo. pp. 240, half morocco, 6s 41 Dr. Rimbault has been at some pains to collect the words of the Songs which used to delight the Rustics of former times. 1 ' — Atlas. Anecdotes and Characters of Books and Men. Collected from the Conversation of Mr. Pope and other eminent Persons of his Time, by the Ilev. Joseph Spence, with Notes, Life, &c. by S. W. Singer. The second edition, fcap. 8vo. portrait, elegantly printed by Whittingham, cloth, 6s "The • Anecdotes' of kind-hearted Mr. Spence, the friend of Pope, is one of the best books of ana in the English language." — Critic. The Table Talk of John Selden. With a Biogra- phical Preface and Notes by S. W. Singer, fcap. 8vo. third edition, por- trait, cloth, 5s There are few volumes of its size so pregnant with sense, combined with the most profound learning ; it is impossible to open it without finding some important fact or dis- cussion, something practically useful and applicable to the business of life. Coleridge says, ** There is more weighty bullion sense in this book than I ever found in the same number of pages in any uninspired writer." Life, Progresses, and Bebellion of James, Duke of Monmouth, &c. to his Capture and Execution, with a full account of the " Bloody "Assize," under Judge Jefferies, and copious Biographical No- tices, by George Roberts, 2 vols, post 8vo. plates and cuts, cloth, Is 6d (original price, £1. 4s) Two very interesting volumes, particularly so to those connected with the West of England. A Dictionary of Old English Plays, existing- either in print or in manuscript, from the earliest times to the close of the 17th century, including also Notices of Latin Plays written by English Authors during the same period, with particulars of their Authors, Plots, Charac- ters, &c. by James Orchard Halliwell, Esq., F.R.S., 8vo. cloth, 12s *** Twenty-five copies have been printed on thick paper, price £1. Is. Anecdota Literaria ; . a Collection of Short Poems in English, Latin, and French, illustrative of the Literature and History of England in the Xlllth Century ; and more especially of the Condition and Manners of the different Classes of Society, by T. Wright, M.A., E.S. A., &c. 8vo. cloth, only 250 'copies printed, 5s Dictionary of Archaic and Provincial Words, Obso- lete Phrases, Proverbs, and Ancient Customs, from the Reign of Edward I., by James Orchard Halliwell, F.RS., F.S.A., &c. 2 vols. 8vo. containing upwards of 1000 pages, closely printed in double columns, cloth, a new and cheaper edition, 15s It contains above 50,000. words (embodying all the known scattered glossaries of the English language), forming a complete key for the reader of our old Poets, Dramatists, Theologians, and other authors, whose works abound with allusions, of which explana- tions are not to be. found in ordinary Dictionaries and books of reference. Most of the principal Archaisms are illustrated by examples selected from early inedited MSS. and rare books, and by far the greater portion will be found to be original authorities. A Glossary; or^ Collection of Words ; Phrases, Customs, Proverbs, &c, illustrating the Works of English Authors, par- ticularly Shakespeare and his Contemporaries, by Robert Nares, Arch- deacon *of Stafford, &c, a new Edition, with considerable Additions, both of Words and Examples, by James O. Halliwell, P.R.S., and Thomas Wright, M.A., E.S.A., 2 thick vols. 8vo. cloth, £1. 8s The Glossary of Archdeacon Nares is by far the best and most useful work we possess for explaining and illustrating the obsolete language and the customs and manners of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries, and it is quite indispensable for the readers of the literature of the Elizabethan period. The additional words and examples are distinguished from those in the original text by a t prefixed to each. The work contains between Jive and six thousand additional examples, the result of original research, not merely supple- mentary to Nares, but to all other compilations of the kind. A Glossary of Northamptonshire Words and Phrases; with examples of their colloquial use, with illustrations, from various Authors; to which are added, the Customs of the County, by Miss A. E. Baker, 2 vols, post 8vo. cloth, 16s {original price, £1. 4s) " We are under great obligations to the lady, sister to the local historian of North- amptonshire, who has occupied her time in producing this very capital Glossary of North' amptonshire provincialisms."— Examiner. 8 Poems of Rural Life^ in the Dorset Dialect, with a Dissertation and Glossary, by the Rev. Wm. Barnes, B.D., second edition, enlarged and corrected, royal 12mo. cloth, 10s Hwomely Rhymes ; a Second Collection of Poems in the Dorset Dialect, by the Rev. W. Barnes, royal 12mo. cloth, 5s 1859 " The author is a genuine poet, and it is delightful to catch the pure breath of song in verses which assert themselves only as the modest vehicle of rare words and Saxon in- flections. We have no intention of setting up the Dorset patois against the more ex- tended provincialism of Scotland, still less of comparing the Dorsetshire poet with the Scotch ; yet we feel sure that these poems would have delighted the heart of Burns, that many of them are not unworthy of him, and that (at any rate) his best productions cannot express a more cordial sympathy with external nature, or a more loving interest in human joys and sorrows."— Literary Gazette. Dialect of South Lancashire ; or, Tim "Bobbin's Tummus and Meary; revised and corrected, with his Rhymes, and an enlarged Glossary of Words and Phrases, chiefly used by the Rural Popu- lation of the Manufacturing Districts of South Lancashire, by Samuel Bamfokd, 12mo. second edition, cloth, 3s 6d Barnes (Rev. W.) Notes on Ancient Britain and the Britons, fcap. 8vo. cloth, 3s " A little book in exactly inverse proportion to its great merit ; its contents might have been amplified into a huge octavo. As it is, it is an invaluable manual ; and to any thoughtful individual, disposed to the preparation of a series of lectures on our early his- tory, it would be a difficult task to point out a more suggestive book in the English tongue."— Manchester Advertiser. Views of Labour and Gold, by the Eev. W. Barnes, B.D., Author of " Poems in the Dorset Dialect," " Notes on Ancient Bri- tain," &c. 12mo. cloth, 3s 44 Mr. Barnes is a reader and a thinker. He has a third and a conspicuous merit— his style is perfectly lucid and simple. If the humblest reader of ordinary intelligence desired to follow out the process by which societies are built up and held together, he has but to betake himself to the study of Mr. Barnes's epitome. The title, ' Views of Labour and Gold,' cannot be said to indicate the scope of the Essays, which open with pictures of primitive life, and pass on, through an agreeable and diversified range of topics, to con- siderations of the rights, duties, and interests of Labour and Capital, and to the inquiry — what constitutes the utility, wealth, and positive well-being of a Nation ? Subjects of this class are rarely handled with so firm a grasp and such light and artistic manipulations." AthentBum. Biblia Pauperum, reproduced in facsimile from one of the Copies in the British Museum, with an Historical and Bibliographi- cal Introduction by J. Ph. Berjeau, royal 4to. with 40 plates, half morocco, £2. 2s As a specimen of the earliest Woodcuts, and of printed Block-books, destined to super- sede the Manuscripts anterior to the valuable Invention of Guttenburg, the " Biblia Pauperum" (executed between 1420 and 1430) is well worthy the attention of the Amateur of the Fine Arts, as well as of the Bibliographer. It is printed uniformly with Mr. S. Leigh Sotheby's "Principia Typographica." • — - — ' f > ! LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 003 239 479 6 " ;,.••.;;;:.>.;.,.■ . Wm ■